power of this worlde is but vayne if it be compared with christ For this Agrippa that in short space had clymed by prosperous successe to such heyght of power and dignitie which had escaped the cruell handes of Tyberius and marueylously defeated the craftes of Herodes Antipas assoone as he beganne to encounter with Christ dyed most miserably as we shall heare in the ende of the Chapter The like was seene in Iulian who where he had bene a most prosperous warryer sodeinly lost both his Empyre and his lyfe when he begun once to set on Christ whom he vsed in scorne to call Galileyan We haue like examples in our dayes which we ought diligently to consider that we be not offended at the power and force of Christes enimies For he is stronger and of more power that is on our side And they shall in all ages feele the yron scepter of Christ that will not be ruled by his wholesome rede and discipline Thirdly it behooueth vs to search out the causes of this deuised persecution whereof Luke toucheth the one after a darke sort but the other he declareth plainely First he sayth that Herode stretched out his handes to vexe certaine of the congregation And bicause he maketh mention of the Church which in poyntes of religion had deuided themselues from the residue of the Iewes it seemeth that Agrippa was incensed against them as authors of schisme For tyrants can away with no likelyhoode of schisme be it neuer so little among their subiects not for that they delight so much in peace but for that they feare their state which they know standeth in great hazard through schisme and discention Which is the cause that though they be voyde of all religion yet they seeke to haue in their Realmes an vniforme consent in religion For the craftie men well knowe that there is nothing of more efficacie to deuyde the mindes of men than diuersitie and vnlikenesse of religion There be examples of both these in the Scriptures Ieroboam to the intent that the tenne Trybes ouer whome he had gotten to be King shoulde not be reconciled agayne to the house of Dauid deuised newe maners of religion And Antiochus bicause he woulde stablishe his Empyre commaunded one forme of religion to be vsed ouer all his Prouinces In the meane season we haue to note diligently howe the onely worshippers of truth most commonly are counted for schismatykes where as yet there are none other people more ledde with the desire of true vnitie and whereas there springeth no ranker encrease of sects than of superstition Among the Iewes were the sects of Phariseys Sadduceys Essenes and others of like heare And yet Agrippa layd hands on none of these Only the Church of Christ as the mother of deuision suffreth persecution We haue seene the like euen in our dayes For who is ignorant of the innumerable most diuers sectes of Monkes wherby Christendome now many ages hath bene deuided But which of the Popes or Emperors or kings hath called them schismatikes although they both professed a diuers name and also diffred from other men in apparell rytes and other ceremonies Yea such were defended by the Popes authoritie and made of Kinges priuie counsayles But assoone as the right fayth set forth by the sincere doctrine of the Gospel put vp hir head by and by were hearde euerywhere the horrible names of Heretikes sectaries and schismatikes For where truth only most strongly ouerthroweth the kingdome of Satan he cannot abyde that they which haue heretofore liued in darknesse and yeelded them to his gouernement should imbrace hir In the meane while they crie out and say peace and tranquilitie is disturbed and can suffer any thing in their Realmes rather than the peace of Christ. The other cause which more prouoked Herode raging of his owne selfe Luke plainely expresseth where he sayeth Seeing that it pleased the Iewes he tooke Peter also â–ª This new king therfore thought to picke a thank of the Iewes who he knew of nature could not awaye with seruitude and yet bare great hatred vnto Christes religion In this example are the condicions of tyrants trimly declared whose propertie it is to establishe their tyrannie with the bloude of harmelesse menne For the bloude of the poore is not deare in their sight as the Prophete testifyeth of the good King. But they playe for mennes heads as it were at the dyce if they thinke any gayne lyke to come by their deathes So we reade that Augustus sometime purchased Antonius fauour with Cicero his heade And Pylate bicause he woulde gratifye Herodes Antipas sent Christ vnto him and to get the good will of the people of Iewes adiudged him to dye on the crosse whose innocencie he had tryed by many argumentes by this meanes purposing to winne their good willes agayne whome he had many wayes grieuouslye offended And there want not lyke examples in these days For they which persecute the doctrine of Christ and his Disciples to haue the friendship of the Popes Byshops doe rightly imitate Agrippa And that that we reade L. Flamineus did sometyme beheadding a certayne man for his Concubines sake and pleasure the same nowe a dayes among Princes is a common thing for the whoore of Babylons sake not onely to behead and burne but also to make horible warres agaynst the professours of Christian doctrine Here let it comfort vs that wee haue God the reuenger of our cause who as he destroyed the Iewes burning in deadly hatred against Christ so hath he after horrible sortes reuenged their vnrighteousnesse which went about to redeeme the good will of a wicked Nacion with the bloude of his saints They shall fynde the lyke iudgement that at this day dare persecute Christ for this most wicked worldes sake We shall haue more commoditie to speake of these thinges in the ende of the Chapter where Luke reporteth the horrible ende of Herode Fourthly is declared what this great king attempted and did against the Church of christ And there are two wicked deedes of his declared wherby he hath purchased himselfe a perpetuall ignominie and blot of name First is his beheading of Iames the brother of Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist He was one of the chiefe among the Apostles For him and Iohn his brother and Peter did Christ vse more familiarly than the other when hee tooke him as a witnesse of the myracle of Iairus daughter raysed agayne and woulde haue him a beholder of his glorification He was for his feruent zeale of godlynesse and vehemencie of speach called the sonne of thunder Yet God by his secret iudgement suffreth one of the chiefe of the number of the Apostles to be killed and such a worshipper of Christ to become a praye to a moste cruell tyraunt By which example is euidently declared that tribulations and shamefull deaths are not arguments of Gods wrath as the wicked vse to say which thinke it an
at Lyddias house and them they exhort to be stedfast in the fayth and comfort them very effectually Moreouer Paule wryteth an Epistle vnto them wherin we are taught how prosperously this cōgregation afterward came forward whose beginning seemed altogither vnprosperouse vntowarde Whereby it appeereth the course of the Gospell can be hyndered by no attemptes of the wicked Sometime the Ministers thereof are bounde but the worde of God can not be bounde Againe they that preach the same are thrust out and banished but the spirite of Christ cannot be banished but breatheth wheresoeuer it pleaseth yea when men holde their peace the stones will preach Christ. Let these thinges make vs constaunt in the fayth that hauing at length ouercome the worlde and Prince thereof we may liue and raigne in heauen wyth Iesus Christ our sauiour to whome be all praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xvij. chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The Cxiij Homelie NOWE as they passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia they came to Thessalonica where was a great Synagoge of the Iewes and Paule as his maner was went in vnto them and three Sabboth dayes disputed wyth them by the scriptures opening and alleaging that Christ must haue suffred and rysen agayne from the death and this is Iesus Christ whome sayde he I preach vnto you And some of them beleeued and ioyned in companye with Paule and Silas also of the Grecians that feared God a great multitude and of the chiefe women not a fewe OUr Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ in the Gospell of Luke sayth No manne which putteth hys hande to the plough and looketh backward is meete for the kingdome of heauen Which wordes doe admonishe vs that of all christians especially of the Ministers of the word is required an inuincible constancie of the minde whereby they maye go forwarde without feare against al traueyle and daunger and not be withdrawne by anye temptations to forsake the office committed to their credit Of which constancie is set out vnto vs a most worthy example in the Apostle Paule who from the fyrst daye he tooke in hande the seruice of Christ and the Gospell was in continuall labour and daunger and yet held on seeking daylie new occasion with great courage of minde to set forth the kingdome of christ And as he had done heretofore in other places the selfe same did he wyth incredible industrie among the Macedonians as this present hystorie declareth For being verie euill intreated at Philippi to the which place he was called by a vision yet he murmureth not against God nor doubteth not of his calling nor leaueth not of his duetie through feare but taketh his iourney directly thorowe Amphipolis and Apollonia and commeth to Thessalonica the chiefe Citie of all Macedonia where after he had spreade the lyght of the Gospell he getteth him to Berrhoea and from thence to Athens where he preacheth Christ among the most learned Phylosophers of the Gentiles and as it were vpon the open stage of all the worlde But to let passe all other thinges let vs see what was done at this tyme at Thessalonica First it is sayde he went through Amphipolis and Apollonia and there is no mention made that Paule preached in those Cities therfore it is lyke the holy Ghost offered him no occasion there to preache But when he came to Thessalonica he went into the Iewes Synagoge which was very notable and full of people and there by the space of three Sabboth dayes he taught them the gospell of Iesus christ And yet it might seeme a straunge thing that Paule woulde offer the doctrine of saluation agayne vnto the Iewes whose incurable malice he had so often tryed and whome he perceyued God had cast of by many euident arguments But he was mooued partly with the feruent desyre he had to set forth the kingdome of God and partly with the constant loue that he bare to his nation for whose sake otherwhyle he wished to be accursed And yet we must not thinke this to be any blinde affection for as much as the Lorde had long before prophecied that though the Iewes were cast off certaine remnauntes shoulde be saued And perhappes he might be mooued by the example of Elias who when he thought all the people had forsaken the God of Israell was tolde that there were yet seauen thousande which had neuer bowed their knees vnto Baal We are taught by this example of Paule that we must not ouer hastily cease from doing our duetie bicause of many mens ingratitude but rather as the Apostle otherwhere teacheth vs tollerate the euill wyth meekenesse instruct those that make resistaunce if at anye time God will giue them repentance to knowe the truth and that they may come to themselues againe out of the snare of the Deuill For where we be the seruauntes of God it becommeth vs to imitate his condition and propertie and not to be offended with the ingratitude of the worlde for as much as we knowe that we haue a rewarde layde vp with the Lorde which shall neuer fayle vs Therefore inexcusable is their waywardenesse which assoone as they perceyue they nothing profyte cease of from doing their duetie are not ledde with the example of God and of Christ which vsed such great lenitie and long sufferaunce towards the incurable malice of the Iewes euen from the fyrst beginning of that nation It is also worthy the obseruation to see howe Paule keepeth the religion of the Sabbothes and goeth into the Synagoges to preach there following the example of Christ who dyd nothing in secret but taught abroade openly In the meane season we see this was an olde vsage amonge the people of God for the godly to come vnto the Church for whose sake we reade holy dayes and holy places were in times past ordeyned of god It is necessarie that we obserue the same both for doctrine sake which can no waye more commodiously be taught and also bicause of externe religion which ought to be openly exercised that the profession of true fayth fayle not For the which cause Christ adourned the congregation and Church comming with hys example and commended it with a notable promise and this is the cause that Paule in his fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians is so diligently occupied in gyuing preceptes for the well ordering of them Wherfore their frowardnesse must needes be detested which deryde and scoffe at the publike assemblies of christians plainely testifying that they are ledde with no care of wholesome doctrine or sincere religion But what doth Paule in the Synagoge of the Iewes euen the same that we heare he vsed to doe in many places For he taught out of the scriptures declaring howe it was necessarie that Christ shoulde die and rise againe from the dead and that this was the same Christ whom he preached Here must we diligently marke all these pointes bicause they fullye conteyne the whole trade of the
priest But when God afterward vnder the law would haue these offices seuered yet ordeyned he a great coniunction and amitie betweene the kinges and priestes least eyther the kings shoulde reigne without religion or the Priestes by them not cared for and regarded might at the pleasure of wicked men bee misused Wherevnto also maye be referred howe God when he first gaue his lawe vnto the Iewes chose Moses and Aaron which were brothers germaine committed to the one the charge of the Tabernacle and Gods whole seruice and to the other the ordering of the common weale therby teaching vs that then both Churches and common weales are in most safetye when brotherly concord and agreement is betweene both these administrations This thing all those iudges and kinges well perceyued which are commended in the Scriptures for their well gouerning the common wealth Such as we reade chiefly Gedeon Samuel Dauid Iosaphat Ezechias and Iosias were with whome if a man would compare the residue that the holy ghost hath noted as naught he shall find this to bee the cause as well of priuate as publike calamitie that they haue thought the worde of GOD and care of religion hath eyther nothing belonged vnto them or else that they might dallye and playe with the same at their pleasure And if we will reade the Hystoryes of the Gentyles it shall appeare they were woonderfullye deceyued in the knowledge of the true GOD and that therefore they polluted the seruice of God with horrible errours And yet they firmelye helde this as a generall rule and principle that common weales coulde not be happely gouerned without the true worshippe of God and knowledge of his will which was the cause that they greatly reuerenced the Philosophers as professours of rare and singuler wisedome and in doubtfull affayres asked counsell at the Gods and in erecting of Temples Altars and Images to them spared no kinde of lauishe and cost Uerilye the people of Athens whose Citie was compted as a publike vniuersâ—tie and schoole of wisedome so thought the care of religion belonged vnto them that amonge the articles of publike othe ministred to their Citizens this was the chiefe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is to say for the Temples and seruice of the Coddes I will fight both alone and in company These menne thought that whosoeuer were desirous eyther of publike peace or priuate thryft ought to haue a speciall regarde of Gods honor Let no man therefore accuse me of temeritie if I saye that such are destitute of common sense and blinder than the prophane Gentyles which crie out the care of the Churche and religion belongeth not to temporall Magistrates and rulers And I thinke I shall not do much amisse if I say that such are to be auoided as the publike and open enimies of mankind For take away religion from man and what shal remaine wherin he shall differ from the brute beasts â–ª we see in them like motions of affections as are in wild beasts And if they were not bridled with the feeling of religion they woulde burst out at euerye occasion and the more they are armed with authoritie and with the sword the more harme they woulde doe Therfore that we offende not through the bolde and preposterous wisedome of the flesh it shall be verie profitable to haue a true paterne and forme of a Church for men to follow in their Councels that desire eyther to mainteyne the Church or else to reforme it being fallen in decay This paterne the holy scriptures in euerie place set out vnto vs and while the lawe endured it did set forth vnto vs all the partes thereof vnder the figure of the Tabernacle and in the time of the Prophetes vnder the allegorie of a spouse a flocke a vineyarde the Temple and Citie of Ierusalem A most absolute and euident paterne or President of the Church this booke comprehendeth and setteth foorth vnto vs declaryng that the same so grewe and increased as the Prophetes once described it vnto vs bicause none shall saye that we still had in our mouth such a Church as neyther was euer vpon the earth or euer shall bee as wise men vsed sometymes to saye of Plato his common weale For although wee shall hereafter see the accomplishment and full perfection of the church in heauen yet doth this booke set before vs such a president therof that whosoeuer frame themselues thereafter shall be members of that heauenly and perfite church and shall also vnderstand what way is best to take in preseruing and reforming their Churches and shall be offended at no chaunces of aduersitie nor yeelde to the dreames of such as obtrude vnto vs a straunge forme of Church saying our predecessours wanted many things which holye fathers afterwarde ordeyned and were receyued and established by authoritie of generall Councels For where this booke conteyneth in it an Hystorie of about xxviâ—j yeares settyng out vnto vs the Actes done in the Church ouer all the worlde besides the sermons of the Apostles their Counselles their sayings and doyngs aswell publike as priuate opened in a plaine and sufficient narration or discourse who will not say but hee is impudent that will affirme there are diuers other thinges necessarie vnto saluation which wee knowe the true Christian Church in the Apostles tyme had not Furthermore what arrogancie were it to contende with the Apostles whome the sonne of God appoynted to bee the teachers of all the worlde and to be witnesses of his doings as though wee were able of our selues to inuent or deuise a more absolute and perfite thing than they It shall also be very profitable to marke the trade and order of this Primitiue Church as out at a loupe or creuise and the chiefe poyntes thereof which Luke sayth sprang first of the word of God after Christ was ascended into heauen and from thence had sent his holy spirite through whose inspiration the Apostles beganne to preach the Gospell vnto the worlde and to bring disciples or beleeuers vnto christ Wherevppon wee gather that they which either will be members of Christes Church their selues or bring other to the communion and felowshippe thereof must beginne with the wholesome doctrine of the worde of god For where by byrth we are the children of wrath wee must needes be regenerated from aboue to become the children of god The seede of this regeneration is the eternall worde of God which beeing preached by the ministerie of man but quickened in the myndes of the hearers by the power of the spirite renueth the whole nature of man so that his fleshe being mortified he lyueth onely vnto GOD through Christ who not long before being estraunged from God lyued vnto sinne And the Apostles taught but one vniforme doctrine of the worde in all places the which worde Christ himselfe distributed into hys partes when he first commaunded repentaunce to be preached in his name and then next forgiuenesse of sinnes And although the Apostles had not alwayes
you also most honourable Lordes haue followed For where GOD did vouchsafe about .xxxix. yeares past to illuminate our Countrey Heluetia with the light of his word and to call it from the darknesse of superstition into the brightnesse of his Gospell you thinking there was no longer lingring to be made began aduisedly and seriously to consider howe Christes kingdome might be restored in your common weale Therefore you thought it good out of hande to mooue the Bishoppes and specially him of Constantia to whose charge your whole Countrey belonged to laye to their handes with you in abolishing of abuses and superstition and to take order for the reforming of the Church with your aydes and assistaunce But whyle they forgetting their vocation and dutyes made delayes you thought it shoulde be much to your shame and reproche to see their negligence anye longer hinder the publike saluation and glorie of God and therefore for that you woulde not want of your duties you were the Capitaynes and beginners of so godly an enterprice your selues following the examples of Ezechias Iosias Constantine and diuers others which we reade in tymes passed did the like with great commendation when the ministers and Bishops of the Church were founde slacke in their office For appoynting a publike and generall assemblie of all the Ministers both in your Citie and whole territorie you willed them to deliberate and conferre among themselues out of the word of God touching the chiefe pointes and articles of fayth and religion And there were that earnestlye withstoode this your deuise saying the determination of this matter belonged not to the iudgement of one common weale or Prince but to the authoritie of an vniuersall and generall councell Howbeit their authoritie was of no such force with you that it coulde make you looke behinde you after you had once set your hande vnto the plough And therefore your godly begunne enterprise did prosperouslye proceede For in that disputation the truth had the victorie and that in such sorte that the greatest part of them that came to assault the same yeelded therevnto of their owne accorde and thought their greatest prayse and glorie to consist herein that God had giuen them grace to bee so happely ouercome and to follow Christes Chariot in triumph From that daye forwarde you neuer ceased to deuise and doe all such thinges as you perceyued did appertaine to the glorie of Christes kingdome For you purged and rydde your Churches of the drosse and filthinesse of Images and Aultares and cleered Christes doctrine from the pernitious inuentions of mans traditions enacting by publike authoritie that none shoulde eyther reduce and bring againe the superstitions abolished or else teach the flocke of Christ any thing disagreeable to the doctrine of the Gospell The vse and administration of the Sacraments you caused to be brought to the fourme and order first instituted you caused prayers aswell publike as priuate to be duely ordered and whatsoeuer other duetyes of true fayth you caused to be exercysed according to the prescription of Apostolyke doctrine yea you caused your publike lawes and discipline of maners to be refourmed after the rule of the gospell And bicause no man should think you did these thinges eyther for desire of priuate lucre or for that you delited in nouelties you had a speciall regard that others might haue the whole fruite and auayle of the reformation and your selues all the payne and labour in reforming For you did not lyke sweepestakes rape and reue the Church goodes into your handes nor put any man eyther of nobilitie or of the Church from theyr right For those which were deceyued and caryed with the common sway of ignoraunce you laboured to winne by friendly and brotherly instruction and did not vncurteously cast them of Wherby it came to passe that they which were best witted amonge them did afterwarde great good seruice to Christ and to his Church and other whome eyther age or dulnesse of wit hindered you suffered paciently to enioy their goodes and reuenues bicause they shoulde haue no occasion eyther to make complaint or tumult And whatsoeuer of those goodes fell to your administration was appoynted partlye for the building and mainteyning of schooles and partly for the sustentation and relieuing of the poore For you vsed in liberall wyse to mainteyne not onely the professors of sciences and tongues but also certaine studentes of the same to the number of fourescore with continuall stipende and exhibition insomuch that the most part of them which at this day preach Christ in your Citie and Countrey which haue in them about an hundred and fortie parishes are bounde and beholden to your liberalitie for the rowme and place that they now are in And such was your dexteritie in handling all these matters wisedome in taking counsell about them and modestie in executing them that the thing which seemed impossible to be done was easily brought to passe insomuch that within short space of time in a free nation without any feare of publike tumult or sedition with great approbation of the people all these things that we haue spoken of were both taken in hand and brought to an ende For although they which thought Poperie was gainefull and therfore coulde not well brooke the ouerthrowe thereof attempted oftentimes many things yet through the singuler benefite of God their enterpryses were alwayes in vaine and the tempestes by them raysed were chased away by the wholesome breath of our heauenly father Where according to the precept of Christ both the simplicitie of Doues and wisedome of Serpentes appeared in your deuyses For as often as your aduersaryes went about eyther by flatterie and fayre promises or by fearefull menaces to withdrawe you from your purpose or at least woulde haue perswaded you to haue left all controuersie in religion to the iudgement of the Bishops and Clergie you still aunswered them both wisely and plainly after this sort that you coulde not nor woulde not denie or reiect such thinges as you had learned out of Gods worde were true and that you were readie to render a reason of your beliefe to any man that shoulde demaunde it of you yea that you woulde willingly yeelde to any man that coulde conuince you of error â–ª by the holy Scripture and coulde teach you a better waye of saluation than you helde Diuers your aunsweres of lyke kinde and tenour there are wherewith you stopped the mouthes of a great many and wherein still maye be read that saying of the Apostles Whether it be right before â—od to hearken vnto you rather than God iudge you For we cannot choose but speake those things which we haue both seene and heard Againe We ought rather to obey God than men Therefore the heauenly grace of the eternall God fauoured and prospered so godly enterprises whereby it came to passe that your common weale hath most happily escaped all kinde of tribulations and at this day in the middle of the horrible and daungerous styrres
the Apostles touching Christes kingdom on earth Pag. 24 Question of the priestes in the councell at Ierusalem 198 R ante E. REdemption in Christe belongeth to all men 78 RedemptioÌ„ of maÌ„ how it was made 455 Regarde muste bee had more of the church theÌ„ of priuate matters 611 Reformation how it may truely bee made 3 Reformacion may haue errours and whereof they spring ibid. Refutacion of such obiections as the people of Lystra might haue made against the Apostles 573 Religion without knowledge of god is nothing 665 Religion standeth not in outward ceremonies but in faith wherby we take hold of the grace of god 313 ReligioÌ„ corrupted must be abolished and true planted 572 Religion may be found in souldiours Pag. 432 Religion is not subiect to councelles Pag. 818 Religion must not be estemed after the multitude auctoritie of men ibi Religion dependeth not on mannes Iudgement 47 Religion beloÌ„geth to god alone 767 Religion is certen and not to bee suspected of obscuritie 838 Religion must not bee iudged by the successe falling out therof 268 Religion can not man rightly walke in except hee be guyded by the spirit of God. 339 Religion muste the Magistrate haue care of 690 Religions shewing vs any other saluatioÌ„ then in Christ ar al false 202 Reliques of Christ and of the faythfull what they are 422 Remission of sinnes is the benefyte of gods grace onely 303 Remission of sinnes in the name of Christ. 458 Remission of sinnes is gyuen vs in Christ. 543 Repentance of the wicked 642 Repentance muste bee vrged by feare of the latter day 674 Repentance must be done as god appointed by his woorde and not after our brayne 788 Repentance after transgression openeth the way to saluation 131 Repentaunce what it is ibid. RepeÌ„tance wherof it consisteth ibid. Repentance and forgyuenes of sinne preached in Christes name seemeth a thing intollerable to the worlde Pag. 270 Repentaunce cause efficient in man what it is 259 Repentance in hir partes 131 Repentaunce howe God gyueth it Pag. 472 Reprehensions without Christs spirit are cold 680 Reprobates can not heare the worde of Christ. 548 Reprobates manners and condicions and how they must bee dealt with Pag. 710 Resurrection of Christe defended Pag. 536 Resurrection of Christ is the foundacion of fayth and of doctrine Apostolike 12 Resurrection of Christ a thing moste approued ibid. Resurrection of Christ why it was so diligently confirmed 11 ResurrectioÌ„ of christ the accomplishment of our redemption 65 Resurrection of Christ why it is confirmed with so many and so sounde argumentes 111 Resurrection declareth the glory of the children of God. 540 Resurrection of the dead ought not to bee thought incredible 854 Resurrection of the dead is vniuersall 823 Resurrection proueth the certayntie and maiestie of Christes kingdome Pag. 11 ResurrectioÌ„ of al other articles most repeated of the Apostles 223 Resurrection of Christ diligently defended 12 ResurrectioÌ„ of the body what ample fruite it hath in it 118 Resurrection scoffers what we maye iudge of them 13 Resurrection scorners take away all fayth and the misteries of mennes saluation 13.14 Resurrections vse and meditacion Pag. 14 Resurrection preached what it comprehendeth in it 65 Resurrection is certayne 117 Resurrection goeth before lyfe euerlasting 118.119 ResurrectioÌ„ of Christ ouercommeth sinne and death and restoreth saluacion vnto man. 12 ResurrectioÌ„ proueth Iesus to be the Messias 1â—3 R ante I Rites of the primitiue Churche in choosing of Priestes 584 Rites and order of the Lordes Supper must not be altered 140 Riches of the wycked are accursed Pag. ibid. Riche mennes dutie 891 R ante O Romayne church iustely forsaken of Christian men 797 Romaine Church woorshippers are vnwoorthy to bee accompted of the Church 188 Romish Prelates may lawfully bee spoken agaynst 293 Romes destruction and misery 60 Romanistes say the church of Rome can not erre 281 Romaine Antichrist must bee reprehended for the merchandize hee vseth in religion 372 Romaine brethren go to meete Paul. Pag. 894 Romaines diligence in administring of Iustice. 870 Romaine Bishoppes presumptuousnes reprehended 335 Romaine Bishops pryde 468 Romaine Bishoppes Supremacie ridiculous 417 S ante A SAbboth keepinge and breakynge Pag. 733.734 Sabbothes must bee reuerentlye kept 521 Sabbothes how they should bee obserued and kept holy 647 Sabboth obseruances and comming to the church 521 Sacramentall speech 304.791 Sacramentes instituted of god must not be contempned 291 Sacramentes are â—eales of Goddes promises and benefites 23 Sacramentall wordes and misteries how they ought to bee considered Pag. 304.305 Sacrament despisers 463 Sacrament despisers are destitute of fayth 385 Sacramentes and the gifts of health are giuen vs by inuocation of gods name 791 Sacramentes haue their efficacie not of the woordes of consecration but bicause of Christes institution 23 Sacramentes truly vsed in the church Pag. 348.366 Sacramentes and doctrine must goe togyther 451 Sacramentes haue not grace tyed oâ— bound to them 366 Sacrifice of Christe pourgeth oure sinnes 455 Sacrifices of Christians 667 Sacrifices how they are called purging sinnes 304.305 Sadduceyes doctrine and religion what it was 191.803 Saluation the free gift of God must be obteyned by prayer 102 Saluation dependeth vpon the meere grace and fauour of God. 133 Saluation consisteth in inuocation Pag. 102 Saluation in Christ onely 202 Saluation belongeth to the Gentyls aswell as the Iewes 423 Saluation hangeth vpon Gods prouidence 585 Saluation in our selues 578 Saluation and preseruation both of men and common weales dependeth on God. 529 Saluation by what order we maye attaine to it 393 Saluation and redemption of man confirmed with an oth 123 Saluation pardon for sinners 170 To be a disciple of Christ is the first steppe to saluation 419 Saluation by Goddes commaundement caried to the Gentiles 508 Saluation more plainely declared in the new testament than in the olde Pag. 93 Saluation is giuen to men in none other than in Christ. 897 Saluation by what meanes it is hindred and stopped 181 Saluation of others we must reioyce in 475 Samaria conuerted 362 Samaritanes giue eare to Christ and beleeue in him onely 393 Samaritanes embrace the Gospell Pag. 362 Samaritans obedience 365 Saintes and holy men haue neede to be strengthned 895 Saintes trustinesse in defending of Christ. 531 Saintes are ignorant in many things Pag. 446 Saintes how they alleadge their innocencie in priuate causes 799 Saintes how we must iudge of them Pag. 409 Saintes are subiect to mocions and affections 613 Saintes giue all glorie vnto Christ. Pag. 160 Saintes worship whereof it sprong Pag. 157 Saintes of all ages wherin they hoped 823 Saintes singuler workes must bee ascrybed to God as to the authour of them 613 Saintes flightes what they are 307 Saintes zeale and condicion 579 Saintes slippes and falles proue our corruption 25.26 Saintes patience is no dastardlinesse Pag. 481 Saintes labours are not in vaine Pag. 696 Saintes estate in this worlde 796 Saintes vertue is to obeye and beeleue God. 113
Steuen falleth on sleepe 355 Steuen set on by disputations 287 Steuen oppressed and taken by sedition ibid. Steeuen dyeth full of the holy ghost Pag. 334 Steuens enimies and their enterprises against him 286 Steuens description 285 SteueÌ„s enimies rage incurable 354 Steuens example in redinesse to dye must be followed 355 Steuens enimies how they tooke his oration 351 Steuens oration and answere made in the councell of the Priests with the argument narration and partes thereof 292 Steuen being stoned how the faythfull vsed him 358 Steuen being readye to dye comforted of God and how and in what maner 352 Stipendes of the Ministers 676 Stipend must not be withholdeÌ„ from the Ministers 756 Stipende why Paule exacted not Pag. 756 Strangled and bloud 603 Stubbornenesse a thing peculiar to the wicked 268 Studious we must be of charity 618 Studie to please the people cause of persecution 489 Studies and desires of the enimies of truth 656 Study we must to please God. 580 Starre worship a thing common to the Gentiles 368 Starres superstitiouslye obserued Pag. 342 S ante V Supper of the Lorde howe it must be admynystred 735 Supper of the Lorde called breaking of breade 140 Supper of the Lorde a signe and token of Christes death 23 Supper of the Lorde with the rightes and cerimonies must not be altered 140 Supper of the Lorde taught vs by the Apostles in what order and forme to be vsed 3 Supremacie chalengers in the church confuted 5â— Superscription of a letter sent from the Synode  S ante W Swerde to keepe vnder the wicked commended 233 Swerde must be drawne in defence of relygion ibid. S ante Y Synagoge fyt place for the Apostles to beginne to preach in 512 Synâ—cdoche a figure very much vsed in the scriptures 761 Synode or conuocation at Miletum Pag. 738 Synodes and conuocations howe commodious they are ibid. Synne of those that forsake true religion how grieuous it is 516 Synners must be remitted vnto god Pag. 373 Synners not punished but first they are warned 642 Synners God disdaineth not 510 Synners must be wonne rather than destroyed 399 Synners which way God vseth to conuert them 787 Synne of ignoraunce howe it maye be excused 170 Synne agaynst the holy Ghost ibid. Synnes of men must not be rashlye iudged of 171 Synnes be they neuer so manye can not exceede Christes merite 130 Synnes cause of all euill 104 Synnes in preaching must be reproued 127 Synnes are remitted of fauour Pag. 543 Synnes although they bee heynous ought not to make vs dispayre Pag. 130 Sinne how heinous it is declared by the worde of God. 790 Synne needefull to bee rebuked in the Church 108.109 Synnes forgyuen in the name of Christ. 458 Synnes committed by thought and cogitation 373 T ante A TAbernacle was a figure of heauenly thynges 345 Tabernacle caried into the land of the gentiles 346 Tabernacle of witnesse what it was Pag. ibid. Tabernacles vse among the Iewes Pag. ibid. Tabernacle had no resting place a long while ibid. Tabernacle had not the honor of god tyed vnto it 347 T ante E Teachers office in the Churche requireth a deliget tryall 14 Teaching in the Church how it must be ordered 741 To teache which is the best waye Pag. 700 Temperaunce is a fruit of faith 829 Temperaunce what effectes â—he hath Pag. 148 Temple or church of God who build it 201 Temple hath not worship tyed vnto it 345 Temples must not bee prophaned or defiled 825 Temples by whome they are defiled and abused ibid. Templary religion is a vaine thyng Pag. 666 Temple or church commers in pompeous and prowde aray what may be thought of them 844 Tertulous oracion 819 Testament of God contayneth oure saluation 186 Testament of circumcision gyuen to Abraham what it is and how to be vnderstanded 303 Testamente the olde and the new are the law of of godly lyfe 54 Testament olde and newe how they consent 95 Testimonie of Dauid touching the resurrection of Christ. 113 Testimonie of the xvj Psalme prooued 121 Testimonies of the kyngdome of Christ. 33 T ante H Thabita raysed againe by Peter 419 Theophilus who is â— Theudas what he was 265 Threates of the worlde must not feare Christians 213 T ante I Timothey circumcised 616 Timothey borne of a Iewe and a Gentile 617 Titles and styles abused 664 Titles wherefore they ought to serue 5â—3 T ante O Tongue of the faythfull of all nations is but one 84 Tongue keeping a necessary thing Pag. 85 Tongues sitting vpon the Apostles heades were tokens of the holye Ghost 80 Tongues wherefore they serue 82 Songue or speech of Canaan 85 Tormentes must not be vsed of magistrates without a good and iust cause 815 T ante R Traditions of manne must not bee thrust into the Church 20 Traditions the Apostles thrust none into the Church 580 Traiane persecuting the Churche felt the wrath of God. 300 Tribulations of our owne brethren must be thought to be our owne 491 Tribulations ende is most ioyfull Pag. 587 Tribune delyuereth Paule againe out of the Iewes handes 463 Tribune kept from his purpose by feare of lawe 797 Tribunes readynes to succour Paul. Pag. 812 Troublers of the Church 589 Truth fought against by open force Pag. 166 Truth of god infallible 538 Truth of gods promises ibid. Truth of gods promises inuincible Pag. 886 Truth must be preached openly 520 Truth with what colours it is assaulted 193 Truth with what crimes it is charged 633 Truth is not defended with railing Pag. 823 Truth of what effecte 846 Truth Euangelicall what enemies it hath 191 Truth and gospel defendours compted seditiouse of the wicked 192. and 193 Truthes enemies must not be trusted Pag. 834 Truth in what case in this worlde Pag. 853 Truth haters are paineful and hardy therin 766 Truth hatred how much it is able to doe 809 Truth hatred whereto it bringeth men at the length 550 Truth hatred howe farre it proceedeth 810 Truth haters who are most 208 T ante V Turkes doe not honour God. 823 Turkish Ambassadors saying against the ydolatrye of christendome 340 T ante Y Tyranny of clargie ouer the Church Pag. 797 Tyrauntes can not doe alway what they list 213 Tyrauntes haue miserably perished Pag. 506 Tyrauntes sleyghtes set out in Pharao 317 Tyrants properties set out in Saule Pag. 390 Tyran defenders are flatterers 801 Tyrauntes state and condicion 213 Tyre dwellers bring Paule on hys waye 762 Tyre dwellers praye openlye 763 Tyrus visited by Paule 761 V ante A VAlerius Aurilianus moouing persecution against the church being first feared with a thunder bolte falling at his feete and yet not repenting was not long after kylled of hys owne men lying in waite for hym 301 W ante A WAntonnesse in children must be rebuked 766 Waye to attayne to saluacion Pag. 393 Way of Christ. 694 Waye of lyfe made playne in Christ. Pag. 119 Wayes of men are blinde in matters of relygyon 575 Warfayring for money how it
rage like the sea being troubled and tossed with the waues and sourges of affections We haue examples hereof euerywhere and in these dayes we see very many For who is ignoraunt howe the light of the Gospell is pierced so farre in our dayes that the very Popes haue many times confessed grieuous abuses in their Church They knowe also that not only the learned but also artificers mariners Carters ploughmen children and women can reason and iudge of religion They see euerywhere how they be reprooued in Sermons by the ministers of the worde howe the common people mocke them howe in publike songes they are nicked and accused and most liuelye set forth and portraytured in all kinde of pictures and payntinges And yet they still chalenge all kinde of iudgement in the Church Still they say they cānot erre forgetting vndoubtedly how they haue oftentimes confessed diuers abuses to be crept into the Church Yet they dare commaunde the Ministers to silence being not ignorant that though they holde their peace the stones will preach as these many yeares they haue prooued and tryed by their Pasquill Yet they still thinke the crakes of their Bulles and their vaine and counterfayte lightnings are of sufficient power to oppresse the truth of Christ now reigning O blinde and foolish people which see not so great light O wicked and deuilishe men which in the sight of all the worlde are not afrayde to striue against God But they shall one day feele howe vnhappy an ende they shall haue who being like vnto Saule will not haue Dauid to reigne ouer them and like vnto the Bishops of the Iewes go about to put Iesus Christ the sonne of Dauid out of his kingdome Furthermore we learne by the example of these men howe daungerous a thing it is to committe the rule and authoritie of the Church to men voyde of religion and the feare of god There can be no wisedome in them bicause the beginning of wisedome as Salomon witnesseth is the feare of the Lorde Therefore they runne beyonde the compasse of all reason into all kinde of licentious affections and then thinke they haue well discharged their office if they can notifye to all men that they are not vnder the checke eyther of Gods lawe or mannes It would therefore be chiefely regarded in all elections aswell of ciuill as ecclesiasticall gouernors that they shoulde haue a speciall care what religion they are of as Iethro counsayled Moyses whose aduise God well liked and approoued And let them which are put in office thinke that they haue not power giuen them to doe what they list but that their authoritie is restrained within the boundes of Gods lawe and religion and that they shall one daye giue an account vnto God who in the Scripture is sette forth for a paterne and president of all true iudgement If Magistrates consider not these things then is their power but in the hande as it were of a madde man and they shall be the destruction as well of their common weale as of themselues where they ought to be the fathers and preseruers of their countrie See the Psalme 94. c. Finally here may we behold as in a glasse the disposition and propertie of the worlde Here are three sorts of men all burning in hatred against the truth and desirous to haue Christes name extinguished The first sort be they which chalenge to themselues the glorye of mans redemption and saluation such as it appeareth the Priestes of the Iewes once were when they had turned the Temple and worship of God into a most filthy Fayer and market place as Christ vpbrayded them more than once Their successors in these dayes be those which say the keyes of the kingdome of heauen belong only vnto them and call sinners to kisse their feete selling to them remission and forgiuenesse of their sinnes saying it is in their power eyther to canonize men for Saints in heauen or else to throw them downe headlong into hell Who while they go about to establishe their owne glorie can by no meanes abide the name of Christ which ouerturneth all their gaine and glory The seconde sort is very like vnto these They will not affirme they can saue others but they thinke they are able to saue themselues and as Paule sayth going about with the Iewes to establishe their owne righteousnesse will not be vnder the righteousnesse of God which he giueth vs in his sonne These men stande to their fastinges holydayes almesses Rosaries lyings on the grounde ▪ Mattens Monkes and Friers Cowles hereclothes shauings pylgrimages and an infinite number of such like wherin they both waste and weare their bodies and spende much money These also are the enimies of christ For they see that if we admit Christ all their righteousnesse falleth to the grounde and that they are to be laughed at which wearie and toyle themselfe with such traueyle and are at so great cost and charge in vaine The thirde sort are openlye wicked and hogges of Epicures hearde which onely professe a name of religion bicause they would not be taken for prophane and godlesse people These men cannot abide the worde of God bicause it reprooueth their sinne and wickednesse as Christ sometime sayde For they perceyue that they must eyther chaunge their maners or else go for naughtie packes amongst all that are godly Yet can all the sort of them craftily dissemble their corrupt nature and will not seeme to wreake their owne quarrell they defame the doctrine of Christ of vprore and sedition saying it is cause of all trouble miserie and calamitie It is well knowne howe Achab sayd that Elias disturbed the whole Realme of Israell It is well knowne howe Amasias the Priest of Bethel said that Amos the Prophete conspired against the king and that the countrie coulde not abide his sermons Wherevnto also may be referred what the Iewes in Egipt charged Ieremy with to his face as we reade in the .xliiij. Chapter of his booke And it shall appeare hereafter that this people had none other pretence in the .v. Chapter Nay woulde God they were content to doe but as the world in time past did and woulde not shewe a worse nature in these dayes It is good for vs to know these things that it seeme no straunge matter vnto vs when we heare how Christes wholesome doctrine is forbidden Let vs follow the constancie of the Apostles whereof shall be spoken in the next Sermon that when we haue ouercome the menaces and attemptes of the worlde we may attaine to true saluation in Iesus Christ to whome be blessing honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxix. Homelie BVT Peter and Iohn answered and sayde vnto them whether it be right in the sight of God to harken vnto you more than to God iudge you For we cannot but speake that which we haue seene and hearde So threatened they them and let them go and founde nothing howe
newe amongst which this one is very notable which the Bishops of the Counsell at Constance vsed towardes Iohn Husse agaynst all right and lawe whome they were not afrayde with breach of their owne promise and the Emperours safe conduct cruelly to burne hauing none other cloke to excuse their heynous fact but that promise was not to be kept vnto heretikes Let no man therefore marueyle though he perceyue him vniustlye and vnworthily entreated In the meane season let vs learne in the beginning to quench the fire of hatred glimering against the truth least we also fall into the lyke blindnesse and incurable frowardenesse Now bicause the importunacie of a fewe coulde little or nothing preuayle agaynst the doctrine of the truth these most subtill Sophisters labor earnestly to set al the people with the Elders Scribes in Steuens top And as may be gathered bythe circumstaunces they rayse an open tumult in the citie meaning to apprehend him and bring him before the counsell Which is an olde pollicie of Satan meaning to make them away in an vprore or sedition whom they see armed with the defence of truth and lawe But moste times it commeth to passe that they which with seditious sleyghtes assault thetruth do most miserably perish by sedition as we may see it hath hapned to the nation of the Iewes And here is set forth a notable example of the leuitie inconstancie of the common people It was declared before how the Apostles and all the Church were in great estimation with the people both for the notablenesse of theyr myracles and also for the shew of an heauenly and as it were diuine maiestie that shone in them But now a number circumuented with the sleyghtes of these Sophisters stande vp against the doctrine of truth The lyke lightnesse in the people did Christ also finde whome one whyle they woulde haue made a king another whyle like mad men they cried out to haue him crucified So the men of Lystra at the first cried out saying Paule was a God but within a whyle after they woulde haue stoned him And many like doinges we reade in the histories of the Gentiles the vse of all which is that we hunt not for prayse of the people nor studie not to please the worlde but rather God whose will is certaine and remayneth stable and vnmooueable Nowe let vs see what thinges they laide to Steuens charge by these false witnesses whom Luke saith they brought before the Counsell The summe of their accusation is This man ceaseth not to speake blasphemous wordes against this holy place and against the lawe He is therefore accused of impietie and not thereof only but also of incurable obstinacie which hitherto by no reasons coulde be perswaded They make mention of the holy Citie and Temple by name bicause it seemed to the Iewes an intollerable impietie to speake or intende any thing against these places being commended by so many promises of god Therfore this was chiefly laid to Hieremies charge that he prophecied against the holy Citie and Temple But bicause it behooued the crime shoulde be prooued by witnesses and that the blasphemies shoulde be declared more plainely what they were they adde for we haue hearde him saye howe this Iesus of Nazareth shall destroye this place and shall chaunge the ordinances which Moses gaue vs. Therefore where they thought both their religion and their Citie shoulde endure for euer they iudged him that shoulde saye any thing touching the destruction thereof to be a wicked body Furthermore whence they tooke hold of this accusation may easily be gathered of the Apostles doctrine For they taught that men were iustified and saued by the mere grace of God through the merite of Iesus Christ and that nothing in the businesse of our saluation was to be attributed eyther to mannes workes or outward ceremonies For the one were polluted and imperfite and the other were shadowes and figures of the redemption in Christ to come which Christ had put awaye in the sacrifyce of hys owne body as might be gathered of the renting of the Temple which happened at the death of christ They also exhorted al men to cast away al their vaine hope in the righteousnesse of the lawe and to embrace with sure faith the righteousnesse of God offred them in christ The which thing bicause they woulde the more easilye perswade them they called to their remembraunce the peril of present destruction wherof Christ oftentimes had warned them Therefore the craftie and most impudent sclaunderers take occasion of their accusation hereof saying Steuen spake of the abolishing of their religion and destruction of the Citie but they craftilye conceale the causes moouing him so to saye Yea they so set forth the matter as though Steuen shoulde seeme to haue threatened to set the temple on fire and speaking very contemptuously of Christ they compare him as it were with the glorye and magnificencie of the Temple to make his doctrine to be the more despised This place is with all diligence to be obserued For as it teacheth vs that truth for the most part is assaulted with lyes so it plainly warneth vs that Christes doctrine can neuer be so wysely and modestlye preached but that the wicked world wil take occasion to sclaunder the same We finde it to be true in these our corrupted dayes wherein whatsoeuer the faythfull teachers of the truth say is most vniustly carped at For where we teach that men are iustified by the meere grace of God that our strength and workes haue no prayse in the case of our saluation by and by we are called the enimies of good workes and mainteyners of carnall libertie Agayne if we say that whatsoeuer belongeth to our saluation is conteyned in Christ onely bicause he is the onely mediatour aduocate and intercessor appoynted betweene God and vs streyght way we are condemned as wicked blasphemers of the blessed Uirgin and Saintes Item if we go about to deliuer the Church of Christ from the intollerable yoke of humane traditions to correct abuses and to restore the auncient simplicitie of the primitiue Church by and by there start vp that crie out we are aduersaries of religion and the true worshippe of God deprauers of the Sacramentes and robbers of God of his honour And if we declare vnto the worlde drowned in the filthy â—lowes of wickednesse the imminent wrath of God and the punishments long agone deserued therefore then we are condemned and railed at as disturbers of publike tranquillitie and sowers of sedition And to be briefe nothing can be done so soundly so godlily and so modestly that can escape the censure and checke of the sclaunderous and enuious aduersary But no man must be so mooued with these things that he must leaue or forsake the charge committed to him of the Lorde Let vs consider that this is the olde guyse of the world agaynst the which we must both constantly prudently striue and resist
they offer to Deuil â–ª and 〈◊〉 God. Beside all this they reioyced in the workes of their owne 〈◊〉 In these wordes is expressed partly a trust of minde and ioye that â—â—ringeth thereof both which ought to be sought in God onely and partly a kinde of outward reioycing whereinto ydolaters vse to fall without all modestie or measure The holye historie sheweth that both these things came to passe in thys place For assoone as the Calfe was molten and grauen with a great showte they cry These be thy Gods ô Israel which brought thee out of the lande of Aegypt Then being filled with the fleshe offred to the Idoll they rise vp to play This is the propertie of Idolaters For Idolâ— too men 〈◊〉 their hearts as the Prophet sayth So it commeth to passe that they which should reioyce in God onely reioyce in Idols and where they ought to be ledde and gouerned with the spirite of God they rage in immoderate and vnseasonable pastimes Nowe if thou wilt compare the things hytherto spoken with that is done in the Papaâ—ie or Popedome thou shalt see them all one For what other beginning canst thou alleage of ydolatrie but that men leaue the worde of God and turne agayne in their hartes â–ª to the abhominations of the Iewes and Idolaters from whence through the benefite of God they were delyuered â–ª This appeareth well in that dyuers of our doings agree with the rytes and ceremonies both of the Iewes and Gentiles By and by after contempt of the worde followed the contempt of the ministerie which the ignoraunce and blockheadnesse of the priestes greatly set forwarde which sent the simple people to dumbe ymages there to learne what belonged to their saluation Of these springes issued out newe Goddes some like men some like women some like oldemen some like yong Yea beside the fourmes of men were added fourefooted beasts fowles of the ayre wormes of the earth and fyshes of the sea I let passe the gastly fourmes and sightes of souldyours the whoorishe prancking and decking of Images which should haue represented the lykenesse of saints and of God hymselfe But new Goddes must haue new wayes and maners of worshipping Therefore in the honor of them were temples buylded aulters consecrated offerings hanged vp pylgrimages appoynted lampes burning holye dayes proclaymed sacrifices offred and nothing was left vndone which heretofore was vsed in the sacrifyces of the Gentyles And as though men had bene cleane eased of the burthen of theyr sinnes â–ª they greatly reioyced in the workes of their owne handes And there wanted not libertie of carnall ioyes which neuer raigned more than in the feastes and dedications of these Goddes So grieuous great was the blyndenes from the which God hath deliuered vs by the light of his gospell Let vs therfore hereafter flee the inuencions of our owne witte and the workes of our owne handes Let vs serue God the father of our Lorde Iesus Christ in spirite and in truth to whome be prayse honor power and glory Amen The .lij. Homelie Then God turned himselfe and gaue them vp that they shoulde worshippe the hoste of the skie as it is written in the booke of the Prophetes ô yee of the house of Israell gaue yee to mee sacrifices and meate offeringes by the space of fourtie yeares in the wildernesse And you tooke vnto you the Tabernacle of Moloch and the starre of your God Rempham figures which ye made to worship them Therefore I will translate you beyonde Babylon AMongst many other things which Iesus Christ foretold should come to passe to the faythfull Preachers of hys Gospell this is not the least that he sayde the worlde shoulde persecute them as publike enimies of true religion This thing we see the Apostles founde true euen in the first springth of the church and among them Steuen chiefely who while he goeth about to bring men vnto Christ is accused for that he had spoken blasphemy agaynst God Moses the lawe and all the ceremonies thereof But he both boldly and wisely aunswereth these shamelesse sclaunders rehearsing the auncient religion whereby the fathers were saued and diligently expounding the things done by Moses declaring howe he receyued this worde of lyfe of God and deliuered it vnto the fathers He sheweth moreouer that the fathers were neuer obedient to Gods commaundements but being addicted to outward ceremonies onely feyned diuers things of their owne braine contrary to true religion And by this meane he goeth about to put out of their minds the vayne trust which they had in their fathers religion which is the moste daungerous impediment and let that can be to them that would come to the right waye of saluation To this ende therefore he recyted the hystorie of the golden Calfe whereby he conuinceth their fathers of great vngodlynesse shewing that they were saued of meere fauour seeing they deserued destruction through that wicked Idolatry only And he adioyneth herevnto this present place verye handsomely declaring that they alone sinned not herein but prooueth that their posteritie followed their steppes The rehearsing of the Idolatry of their posterity seemeth to be as it were a preoccupation For thence he preuenteth them if any man shoulde make lyght of the erecting this calfe or should say that it were long ago expiated by the godlynesse of their successors For there is no excuse left for them bicause they were so lyttle the better after their first fall that it rather increased whole heapes of impietie following For where they had once throwne awaye the worde of God and rushed into their owne destruction with myndes bent to vngodlynesse God which before tenderly fauoured them turneth his back to them and giueth them ouer into a reprobate sense to worship all the hoste of the skye and with greedinesse to followe all maner superstition of the Gentyles And in these fewe wordes Steuen briefely comprehendeth all that euer they afterwardes did agaynst the lawes of god For Salomon the first beginner of this euill for his wyues sakes that were Aliauntes and straungers builded Temples vnto diuers Gods of the Sydonians Moabites Ammonites and other Nations Ieroboam after that brought in againe the superstitious worshipping of Calues Achab brought in the honouring of Baal Amasias of a madde counsell and deuyse setteth vp the Goddes of the Idumeans whome he had vanquished to be worshipped Achaz was delyted with the Gods and religion of the Assirians At length Manasses following which farre passed all the wickednesse of his forefathers brought into Iurie whatsoeuer superstition or ydolatrie was to be founde any where among the Gentyles and by force defended those religions agaynst the true worshippers of God insomuch that we reade Hierusalem was filled with the bloude of the Saintes Whose impietie tooke so déepe roote that it coulde not be wholy pluckte vp agayne in Iosias dayes as the sermons of Ieremie and Sophonie abundantly declare And least any man might marueyle howe these things came to
encouraged to go about it where he promiseth most prosperous successe to those that walke in hys commaundements An example of this diligence is to be seene in Abraham who being commaunded to go out of his countrie thought good to obey the calling of the Lorde though he were altogither ignoraunt what should folowe thereof Which thing as it most prosperouslye succeeded with him so we reade that Saule was tangled in horrible calamities who had rather folowe the deuises of his owne reason than the commaundementes of god See Samuel 1.13 and 15. Chapter But let vs consider the Aethiopian who is so diligently described First he declareth his state and condicion in that he sayth he was an Eunuch by which name it appeareth the Courtyers of the Kinges and Queenes of the East were called and specially those that were of their Chamber although they were not all gelded Wherefore it maketh for the exposition of thys name that he calleth him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say a prince and one that had the charge of all the Queenes treasure whome we may call the Cofferer or Lorde Treasurer Whereby it plainely appeareth that he was none of the inferiour Courtyers but one of the chiefe of the court This place teacheth vs that Magistrates and officers ought not for their office sake which they susteyne to bee excluded from the Kingdome of Christ as the seditious Anabaptistes crie For Paule plainely testifyeth that such are the Ministers of god And there are examples of manye which whyle they were in office were illuminated with the knowledge of Christ and for all that were not commaunded to giue vp their office Of this number was Ioseph a Senator of Ierusalem whome the Euaungelistes write was a Disciple of Christ and of godly affection buried Christ. So Peter bade not Cornelius to giue vp his Captaineship And it was lawfull for Sergius Paulus after he was conuerted vnto Christ to continue in the Proconsulshippe of Cyprus Therefore most vayne are the clamours of the Anabaptistes where they stiffely denie that Christian men ought to beare any office Then he declareth the maners and studie of the Aethiopian by two arguments For he sayth he went vp to Ierusalem for to worship and as he iourneyed was giuen to reading of the Scripture Therfore although he were an aliant and straunger yet he had some vnderstanding of that true God which before time woulde chiefely be knowne in Iurie as the Prophete witnesseth Neyther must we say that he was deceyued through foolishe superstition and so included and tyed religion to certaine places For where he was studious of the Scriptures he reuoked externe worshipping to the rule of Gods worde which is the onely waye of true religion and vndoubtedly he respected the promise of God who long before had promised in that Church to heare the prayers aswell of Straungers as of Iewes The reason of which promise was founded on Iesus Christ a figure of whom aswell the Temple was as the sacrifices made in the same The example of this Eunuch teacheth vs what the studies of Princes and great men ought to bee Let them remember that they shoulde principally and aboue all things haue a care of religion Now let them not appoynt the same after their owne brayne as we reade sometyme Ieroboam did for the establishment of his tyrannie but according to Gods worde which it behooueth them both to heare and reade moste diligently For it was before declared that they be the Ministers of god He hath appoynted them to be the Nourices of his Church as the prophet sayth Esa. 49. He himselfe is in the middle of their Sessions and iudgementes And to him shall they hereafter giue an account of their administration which they neuer can wel doe vnlesse they being enflamed with the desire and loue of religion think that they ought aboue all thinges to followe the worde of god For thys cause the king in tymes past was commaunded to haue an abridgement of the lawe and to be continually exercised in reading of the same And surely it appeareth that all those Princes which haue deserued any prayse before God were most studious of these things such as were Dauid Salomon Asa Ezechias Iosias and after the Apostles time Constantinus Theodosius Carolus and diuers others of whose godlynesse the foundations of Churches and Colledges now a dayes euerywhere beare witnesse If the princes in these daies were occupied in the same studies and as many as beare rule and authoritie Christian affayres shoulde better prosper and goe forwarde But bicause blinde concupiscence the madde desire of dycing sumptuous banquetting immoderate hunting and hauking contempt of Gods worde and his sacraments and insatiable desire of warring and fighting are comen in their place nothing can be hoped for at these Princes that may serue eyther for the publike weale or reformation of the Church and glory of God. Unto these thinges Luke ioyneth what Philip and the Aethiopian dyd For Philip is commaunded to ioyne himselfe neare vnto the Chariot and nowe the holy spirite offreth an occasion of well doing although Philip till this time sawe none For as he drewe neare he heard the Eunuch reading alowde a notable place of Esaye the Prophete concerning Christ and streyght waye being mooued by the spirite he demaundeth whether he vnderstande the place Here some men might thinke Philip of small ciuilitie which being not called woulde approche so neere to a man of authorities Chariot and would aske such a question of one whom he knew not as manifestly vpbrayded him with ignorance But whereas he had betaken him selfe wholy vnto God he diligently fulfilleth all that God commaunded not regarding the doltish reasons of the flesh And that which he doth after the commaundement of god prosperously succeedeth For he findeth notable tokens of great modestie and humanitie in the noble man though he were a straunger who hauing iust occasion disdainefully to haue reiected Philip as is the guyse of great and rich men yet he modestly confesseth his ignoraunce and bicause he was moued by the secrete instinct of the spirite to thinke well of Philip biddeth him to come vp vnto him and taketh him as an expositor of the Scripture which he read Uerily this noble man deserueth singuler prayse whyle he is neyther puffed vp with the affiance of his owne witte neyther refuseth a straunge interpreter neyther disdayneth the Scriptures the most part whereof he perceyued to be more difficult than he coulde easily vnderstande But God alloweth such hearers of hys worde as being endued with humble myndes doe reuerently tremble at his worde In the meane season we are taugâ—â— that the Scriptures ought to be opened by Expositions and interpretatioâ— â–ª And God vttreth those interpretations by men which being illuminaâ—◠〈◊〉 his spirit by comparing of Scriptures togither and obseruing the prâ—pertie and proportion of fayth picke out the true meaning and sense of
by the counterfayte Bishops For by this meanes they chalenge to themselues all power to iudge of religion whose ambition and couetousnesse woulde fall to the grounde if the doctrine of truth were not extinguished But God which will not let this trayne and craft go vnreuenged shall full sore punish them and the Byshops of the Iewes togither And this pretence shall not excuse Princes forasmuch as the charge of the Church and hearing of matters in religion pertayneth vnto them For to this ende and purpose was the booke of the lawe deliuered to the king And the Prophete teacheth vs that Kinges ought to be Nurses of the Church And wee want not most notable examples of Kinges which bicause of their setting forth of the truth and maintayning of the Church haue purchased to themselues singuler commendation But let vs also consider what Saules ende and purpose was It was this that whosoeuer he shoulde finde men or women 〈◊〉 Christes profession he should bring them bounde to Ierusalem â–ª There was therefore no difference of sexe with him And surely he that was becomme so cruell spared no age neyther For he was nowe purposed to make all the Christians awaye and so vtterly to extinguishe the name of christ The cause of this cruell attempt he declareth otherwheres to be the zeale of his olde religion which he thought by all meanes was to be retayned and defended For it is manifest he was a Pharisey and himselfe confesseth many times that he persecuted the name of Christ and his Church euen for the looue that he bare to the lawe Let vs here first obserue howe much God suffreth the wicked to doe For Luke sheweth that these thinges were attempted agaynst the Disciples and Christian women But so the Lorde had foreshewed that it shoulde be iudged a Gods seruice to kill any that beleeued in him And the Apostles waâ—ne vs 〈◊〉 many times to thintent that we be not offended at the stormes of persecution and at the Crosse. For why shoulde we in these dayes wishe ourselues a better state or condicion than was in the time of Christ hys Apostles and the primitiue Church Moreouer Saules example teacheth vs howe littâ—e a preposterous zeale in religion which men sometymes conceyue of humaine traditions wythout the prescript of Gods worde auayleth to attaynement of saluation For the more feruent Saule is herein the farther he recedeth from Christ which is the only way of saluation The more he striueth for the righteousnesse of the law the farther he is from the righteousnesse of Christ which alone defendeth vs from the iudgement of god And that that commeth to passe in Saule the same he testifieth came to passe in the Iewes For he sayth they burne in zeale towards God but not according to knowledge Where they fell into this inconuenience that whyle they woulde establishe their owne righteousnesse they lost the righteousnesse that is in god The same maye be affirmed of the Monkes but that the most part of them are more giuen to their belly and to ydlenesse than to religion Yet maye this most truly be sayde of Tyrants that the more constantly they labour to keepe the religion of their forefathers the more feruently they persecute the Gospell Here is that hurtfull error of theirs confuted which thinke those thinges that are done agaynst God and his true religion may be excused by zeale of godlynesse As though God had giuen vs the rules of his worde in vayne and that they ought not chiefly to be obserued as we haue elsewhere declared Furthermore here is to be considered both the goodnesse and power of god who coulde not only make so cruell a Woolfe sodeinly tame but also a most faythfull Shepehearde of his flocke Let no man therefore rashly dispayre of any mannes saluation or of the Church seeing God can both sodaynly chaunge the myndes of men and make them defenders of his Church who euen nowe it seemed woulde haue destroyed the same Let vs come to the hystorie of Saules conuersion which Luke setteth forth in liuely colors And beginning with the time and place And when he iourneyed sayth he it came to passe as hee was nygh to Damascus Therefore when Saule was in most hope of good successe and bringing his matters to passe then â—oth Christ withstande his attemptes Nowe he beholdeth Damascus before his face perhaps as a woolfe hauing espied his pray casteth in his mynde terrible cogitations howe he myght soonest rauishe Christes sheepe Marke hâ—â—e the counsayle and vsage of God which manye times suffreth his enimies to raunge so farre that they seeme scarce a naile bredth from the marke of their purpose Which thing is the cause that the Christians whose destruction the tyrants conspyre sometime conceyue great and horrible terrors of mynde And such terrours it is lyke they of Damascus were in when they heard that Saule came and was almost in their necks But thus vseth God to doe both for that he will the more gloriously shewe his power agaynst the wicked and teach the godly not to bee afrayde nor feare when they see themselues beset rounde about with their enimies So he suffered Pharao to go so farre that the Israelites beganne to deuyse not howe to escape but howe to be buried But when with open mouth like a Woolfe he would haue swallowed vp Israel God sodeinly destroyed him Many thinges of lyke sort myght be rehearsed if time woulde serue But thys ought to be the vse of them all that we prescribe God no time who wil let no oportunitie by any meanes escape whereby to bring his doinges to effect But let vs obserue that saying of the Prophete Tarie thou the Lords leysure be strong and he shall comfort thiâ—e heart Furthermore the euangelist declareth the maner of his conuersion saying Sodenly there shone a light rounde about him from heauen and he fell to the ground and heard a voyce saying vnto him Saule Saule why persecutest thou me This is a terrible sight to mannes senses yet such as sufficiently teacheth vs that these thinges were easily done of the Lorde For he sendeth a light from heauen as it had beene a lightning which was as easie a thing for him to doe as to sende out and call backe the sonne againe Hee woulde haue this light sodainly to appeare to the ende the cruell Woolfe might be the more feared which in his greedie famine had after a sort alreadie deuoured the church of christ Unto these flashings of light was added a voyce in steede of a thunder and sodeinly smiteth him to the grounde when he least feared any such thing These thinges teach vs how easie a matter it is for God to beate downe the enterpryses of his enimyes For where he is the Lorde of hostes he can arme all things agaynst them and there is none so dispysed a creature but is able to punishe those whom God will haue punished So he once sent water
with such detestation bicause he seeth he should incurre both treason and fornication if he shoulde committe the like thing Woulde God they did well obserue these things which in these dayes think it most godlynesse and religion to sende the simple and vnlearned Comminaltie vnto Creatures or else teache them to seeke saluation in the merites of men Moreouer it is worthy to be considered how the Apostles call this worship which they of Lystra would haue done vnto them vanitie For hereby we gather that all such religion is vaine of no force as is deuised of mans imagination without the worde of God specially if it tende not to the worship of God onely but vnto creatures to whome God will not impart his glory Herevnto agree the things which Christ alleageth out of the prophet They worship me in vain teaching the doctrines of men Let the Papists here make answere whose religion as it chiefly consisteth in honouring of creatures so it standeth vpon none other foundation than mens traditions Furthermore the Apostles in these wordes comprehende the duetie of those that are mynisters of the worde whyle they affirme that their preaching is to the ende that men should turne from the vayne worshypping of creatures vnto the onely lyuing god Therefore the faythfull ministers of Christ must ioyne these two thinges togyther that is they must both ouerthrowe false religion and plant the true Wherevnto is to be referred that saying of the Prophet Beholde thys day haue I appoynted thee to roote vp and destroy and to buylde vp and plant For as in husbandry and tyllage all the labor taken in plowing and watering is in vayne except the things that hinder the cornes growth be rooted vp and good seede sowne so in the husbanding and dressing of the mynde they haue most vnfruitefully laboured which haue not paynefully and carefully ioyned both these togither Therfore the men of our dayes commit double offence For there are some men that so abhorre Antichrist and his wicked religion that being occupied onely in ouerthrowing the same they haue no remembraunce to restore agayne true and syncere religion Agayne there are other some which wyll haue men taught the true religion by preaching the word but will not haue abuses and superstition touched bicause they would not haue the displeasure of the world And these latter sort hope that superstition will fall of it owne accorde when men are come to the knowledge of the true God and they perceyue not that there is no place for the knowledge of God in mens mindes tyll these superstitions be remooued Therefore who so meaneth profitably and with commendation to traueyle in matters of religion must ioyne both these as is sayde togither Thirdly the Apostles teach vs to know what maner of God he is euen the maker of heauen and earth the Sea and all that in them is Such a God the scripture declareth euery where he is and such an one we openly professe hym to be in the articles of our fayth according to the tradition of the Apostles But they which confesse him to be the Creatour must also needes confesse that he is a gouernour For it is not meete that we shoulde ymagine God to be such a worke mayster as hath no regarde or care of his worke And Dauid confesseth in deede that he dwelleth on high but yet that he beholdeth whatsoeuer is done in heauen and in earth For by his prouidence it commeth to passe that the poore of lowe degree are aduaunced to princely dignitie that kingdomes are conueyed and transferred from one to an other that women that are barren are made fruitfull that the earth bringeth forth all maner of fruites that the seas ebbe and flowe that all the worlde is tossed and turned with such interchaungeable course and varietie of seasons And to conclude there is nothing so excluded from Gods prouidence but that it numbreth euen the dyuers wayes of byrdes flying the flowers of the fyelde and heares of our head By these things is their doting confuted which say that this worlde is eternall which is the fyrst step vp to impietie For hereof it will follow that all thinges come to passe by chaunce and that eyther there is no God at all or else that he walketh vp and downe ydely in heauen and hath no regarde what is done on earth Dauid most diligently discribed this secte of men which thus ymagine and fayne in his Psalm 14. and .53 But at this day this secte so raigneth that a man shall see fewe which are in deede perswaded that God is the creator and gouernour of all things But the ende of these men Peter trimlye setteth forth in his last Epistle and thirde Chapiter But let vs returne to the Apostles who in the thirde part of their oration confute the obiections that might be made against them such as was prescription of tyme and vniforme consent almost of all the world Which arguments at this day are woont to be alleaged against the truth For it seemeth an vnmeete and an absurde thing that so many should haue erred so many yeres togither that the truth should now at the length be knowne but to a small number of men and those of small name and fame But the Apostles aunswere these things in fewe wordes God say they in times past suffred all nations to walke in their owne wayes In these wordes lye two arguments The one that the Gentyles walked not in the preceptes of God but in their owne wayes and inuentions therefore we maye not take them for an example therein to followe The other is that this thing fell out through the permission and sufferaunce of God not that he was pleased with their superstition but that the presumption of such curyous men so deserued who as Paule in an other place sayth woulde seeke further in the mysteries of God then mans reason coulde attaine to and were not content with the ordinarie meanes whereby God had appoynted to be knowne This place teacheth vs that the wayes of man in hys saluation are blinde and deceyueable bicause the naturall man as was said in the begynning of thys sermon perceyueth not the thinges that belong vnto God. Except therfore mans wisedome submit it selfe vnto the word of God it cannot attayne to the true knowledge of saluation yea the higher it shall mount in perswasion of hir owne habilitie the deeper she shal fall into the gulfe of errors Therefore it is a great blindnesse of theirs that thinke matters of religion and controuersies rysing about the same can by mans reason and deuise be calmed and appeased These men doe â–ª as if one should appoynt those for Iudges of causes that can neyther see nor heare we are further admonished by this place that al they are miserably beguyled which alleage the multitude in matters of religion affirme that the Church cannot erre For it is euydent in all ages that the
than wyth the bloude of Christ and they which were iustifyed by the fayth in Christ and enfrauncised with the libertie of the children of God were not subiect to the commaundement and intollerable yoke of the lawe as Peter hereafter will declare Besyde this the true vse of the lawe was peruerted which was to bring men as a tutor and gouernour vnto christ And these fellowes sent those that were graffed in Christ vnto the principles and beginnings of the lawe Moreouer it coulde not be chosen but the light of the Gospell shoulde haue bene obscured and darkened with the shadowes of the lawe Therefore Paule might not in any case haue borne with these deceyuers vnlesse he woulde haue bene counted an vntrustye Minister of christ By the which example we are taught that we must for concorde and vnities sake admit nothing that may any waye obscure the glory of Christ and simple confession of the fayth For that is a verye hurtfull concorde that is redeemed with the prophanation of the name of Christ and denying of the fayth For this saying of Christ standeth fyrme and strong he that loueth father and mother more than me is not worthy of me Againe whosoeuer shall bee ashamed of mee before this adulterous and naughty worlde him will I be ashamed of when I come in the glorye of my father Furthermore let vs hereof be perswaded that Christian menne can haue no peace without christ For if they will be true Christians in the world they shall haue afflictions and in Christ onely peace Howbeit they of Antioch that beleeued when they perceyued this contention euery day more and more to kindle they decree at length with one consent that Paule and Barnabas with certaine other Disciples shoulde go to Ierusalem to propounde this question vnto the Apostles and Elders there to be discussed And Paule easily yeeldeth vnto this decree not meaning to put the cause of truth to the iudgement of manne but for that he well knewe these deceyuers abused the name of the Apostles Therefore for the more commoditie of the vnlearned and simple people whose eyes they had dazeled with the brightnesse of Apostolike authoritie he easily admitted this counsaile as the most commodious and readyest waye that coulde be deuised And this hath bene the chiefe cause of all the Sinodes and Counsayles that heretofore haue bene gathered by godlye Kinges and Bishops For it was neuer the minde of those holy men that the cause of fayth and saluation shoulde be in subiection to mannes iudgement But where Heretikes vsed impudently to vaunt them of the consent of Apostolike doctrine and vniuersall Church vnto the vnlearned people the Catholikes thought good most commodiously to bridle them by Synodes and the publike testimonie of the Church to th ende that they shoulde not afterwarde be beleeued We haue diligently to consider the modestie that Paule here vseth For it is manifest he was endâ—ed with such constancie that he woulde not haue yeelded vnto the Apostles if they woulde haue pronounced any thing against the truth For he durst boldly reprehende Peter at Antioch and he teacheth vs that we ought not to beleeue an Aungell if he woulde preach any other Gospell Yet he despiseth not a meane and deuise of peace vttred by the godly brethren whereas he sawe the glorye of God coulde thereby no way be obscured and that the quiete of the weaker sorte might thereby be procured This modestie must be ioyned with constancie least whyle we will seeme constant we be founde obstinate and wayward For the spirit of Christ is tractable and maketh men which vse him as their counsayler desirous of his glory In the meane season their leuitie is not to be allowed which while they will seeme tractable and easie to be intreated be obedient to such counsayles they see doe quite deface and ouerthrow the veritie of faith and glorye of christ Furthermore this place teacheth vs which is the best waye to calme controuersies and contentions that rise about fayth and religion Some there be that thinke these matters might be taken vp and ended by mannes wisedome and pollicie if eche part woulde somewhat yeelde one to another as though men might daily in religion and Gods causes as in other worldly affaires Why rather doe we not resort vnto the Apostles to heare what they haue taught and appoynted whose doctrine is manifestly confyrmed with the testimonie of Christ himselfe For vnto them it is sayd He that heareth you heareth me c. And we know that Christ prayed for them which should beleeue in him according to their preaching Moreouer they were openly endued with the holy spirit which shewed manifest arguments of his presence and operation in them Wherefore we must earnestlye take heede that we swarue not one nayles breadth from their doctrine The Apostle Iohn teacheth vs the same where in his fyrst Epistle and seconde Chapter he sayeth Lette that remayne in you which you hearde from the beginning If that which you hearde from the beginning shall remaine in you you also shall continue in the father and in the sonne Paule also where he aduertiseth vs of such as presume to peruert the truth sayth But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned which also were committed vnto thee knowing of whome thou hast learned them and forasmuch as thou hast of a child knowne the holy scriptures which are able to make thee learned vnto saluation through the fayth which is in Christ Iesu. Therefore they are fowlye deceyued which by this example will obtrude vnto vs Counsayles as though religion ought by them to be ruled where it is euident these many yeres they haue bene such as haue had no signe or token of any Apostolike spirite in them And if they woulde heare the Prophetes and Apostles we would according to the example of Paule and Barnabas willingly go vp with them vnto the Apostles to heare what the spirite of God speaketh in them But if they will harken vnto men farewell they seeing we haue none other maister to harken vnto but Iesus Christ. But Luke also descrybeth Paules going to Ierusalem bicause there be diuers things therein worthy to be considered Amongst which the fyrst is howe Paule and Barnabas are brought on their waye by the congregation which appointed them worthy and faythfull companions to iourney wyth them Whereby it appeareth the congregation tooke their part and had no suspition in their doctrine and beliefe Let all congregations follow thys ensample that they leaue not the faythfull ministers of Christ destitute of helpe For what else doe they but susteyne open warre in the Churches quarrell and behoofe And surely their ingratitude is execrable which prouyde to stande out of Gunneshot when troubles arise about religion and will stande ydely gasing on as though the matter pertayned nothing vnto them but onely vnto the Ministers Then also to the ende their iourney should not be
can not be in rest and safetie bicause the insatiable auarice of Priestes exacteth tribute of them fayning that their soules are tormented and purifyed in the fornace of Purgatorie Is there not an vnknowne God worshipped amonge vs the God Maozim as Daniel sayeth whome all our fathers knew not which eyther is made of bread or chaunged into breade Would God men woulde nowe a dayes expende these thinges and learne what a miserable case it is to want the lyght of truth For whoso lacketh this lyght are both ignorant themselues of all things in religion and lose their labor before God which neyther can nor will be worshipped with mans traditions Let vs therefore harken vnto Paule and the Apostles whome God ordeyned to teach the blinde worlde his true religion and worship Furthermore Paule so teacheth al these things in the second part of his sermon that therwith also he confuteth the errors of the gentiles wherof sprang those errors which yet bewitch the world In the meane while although he had to do with most subtile Philosophers and curious men yet he disputeth not subtilly of Gods essence or nature which God himselfe testifyeth Exo. 33. is inscrutable but describeth God by his works teaching what we ought to beleeue of him and how to worship him God sayth he that made the world and all things therin conteyned seeing that he is Lorde of heauen and earth c. It seemeth he speaketh this agaynst the Epicures which affirmed the world was from euerlasting or else that all things came togyther by concurrence and meeting of motes togither and that God had no care of worldly things But Paule sayth that God is the creator and lord of the world and layth this for an infallible grounde of hys doctryne such as no man will denie but he that is voide of common reason Herofhe gathereth that templary religion was but a vayne thing which was of such pryce and authoritie among the Grecians that they hated the Persians for none other cause more than for that they euerywhere burned the temples in Greece bicause they sawe they serued more for superstition than godlinesse Thus reasoneth Paule He that is Lord of all things must needes be euerywhere But god as he is creator of all things so is he Lorde of all Therefore he is present euerywhere and so by consequence dwelleth not in Churches which are builded with mens handes But that which is sayde agaynst the Gentyles which iudged that religion stoode in the bewty and furniture of Temples and vnto them tyed the maiestie power and grace of God the same maketh agaynst all those which glorying in the honour of the true God are yet drowned in the dotage of this errour When Salomon had bestowed great costes and treasure in building of a Temple at length he sayth vnto God Behold the heauen of heauens is not able to conteyne thee howe much lesse this Church which I haue builded And God himselfe in Esay cap. 66. sayth Heauen is my seate and the earth is my footestoole where therefore shall this house bee that you will builde for me Ieremie sharpely reprehendeth the Iewes trusting in the religion of their Temple Yea Christ sayeth that true worshippers are not tyed vnto certayne and peculiar places but sheweth vs that they worship God euerywhere in spirite and in truth Here therefore are all pilgrimages taken away in the whych foolish menne of an heathenish error suppose saluation chiefely to stande And yet for all this we vtterlye condemne not the vse of Churches For they serue for outward religion which is necessary for the profession of fayth and for the nourishing of concorde and vnitie whyle we resort thyther to heare the worde of God that is to saye common prayers and to haue the sacraments ministred Wherevnto Temples must be so ordered that we must thynke it vnlawfull to pollute them with any kinde of prophane vsages But Paule continueth on in describing of God saying that God hath neede of nothing Wherevpon he gathereth that he is not worshypped wyth handes and that religion consisteth not in outwarde obsequies and duties of men He prooueth the Antecedent in that he sayth he giueth life and breath vnto all men By this argument he impugneth the vaine affiance in priests in whome our Auncestours reposed the chiefe part of religion It seemeth Paule tooke his argument out of Gods wordes where he accuseth the Israelites that thought he was worshipped and pleased with sacrifyces For he sayth I will take no Bullocke out of thy house nor hee Goates out of thy foldes For all the beastes of the forrest are mine and so are the cattelles vppon a thousande hilles I knowe all the fowles vpon the mountaines and the wylde beastes of the fielde are in my sight If I be hungry I will not tell thee c. But by this argument it appeareth all popish religion is condemned For what else doe they in that religion but being deceyued by wicked superstition take from the poore commended to vs by Christ the duties which they offer to Saintes that haue no neede yea which knowe vs not Yea the most of their oblations serue for Idols voyde of all senses or for Priests that liue wantonly and in ryot In the meane season superstition hath taken so deepe roote that it is thought a lesse offence to kill a man and robbe him than to take a peece of a vayle from an Idoll or the aultar to clothe a poore bodye with O maners O times But some man maye saye If God be not worshipped by sacrifyces why did he appoynt them for the people by Moses and commaunde them Let vs consider there were two kindes of sacrifyces The one was expiatorie for sinnes so called not for that sinnes coulde be purged by the bloude of Oxen and Gotes for that Paule plainly denieth Heb. 10. but for that they prefygured Christ whome all the holy and godly men beleeued shoulde dye for the sinnes of the worlde at a time long before appoynted They taught vs also that we shoulde slaughter and mortifye all beastlye affections and bring a contrite heart before God which Dauid testifyeth is the acceptablest sacrifyce that God requireth Another kinde of them was gratulatorie or of thankes giuing for benefytes receyued Yet all these for the more part consisted in bloud bicause as yet the bloud of Christ was not shed wherwith only the father shoulde be appeased This bloude therefore being shed and the mysterie of our redemption accomplished there remayned no more sacrifyce expiatorie or propitiatorie for sinnes For Christ his merite is sufficient and there is no neede of other sacrifyce as the Epistle to the Hebrues at large teacheth vs Yet Christians want not sacrifyces but yet vnbloudy for since the bloude of Christ was shedde there is no more vse eyther of beastes bloude or mannes in the things pertayning to the ordinary honouring of God. For they make themselues
all kinde of religion doe yet take vpon them onely to haue skill in the same Which is one of the greatest causes of the calamitie that troubleth the whole worlde in these dayes But by no meanes is it commendable that Gallio altogither neglecteth religion and thinketh the hearing thereof appertayneth not vnto him For God will haue the king still to be reading of the lawe and hath appointed magistrates to be seuere and diligent reuengers of true religion See Deut. 17 and 13. And we haue examples of most godly kings which in the scripture are for this cause chiefely commended that they banished superstition and restored true religion Therefore intollerable is the error of them nowe a daies which go about to perswade the magistrate that they should not meddle with any mannes religion but to let euery body serue God as seemeth him good But in deede these men haue a farre other fetch For they hope it will come to passe that Princes shall followe the example of Gallio and shall giue them leaue to plant what religion they please in the Church And as great is the errour of some princes and magistrates who being desyrous to be counted and called christians yet affirme that religion pertayneth not to their iurisdiction but commit the same vnto couetous Monkes and to vnlearned and prowde Prelates leauing Christes sheepe to the ordering and pleasure of most foolishe men yea vnto Woolues to be deuoured And thus princes thinke they are well excused which hope of theirs shall greatly deceyue them for God shall one day require his people which he commytted to their charge at their handes and by this argument they shall be prooued to be vntrustie seruauntes bicause they sayde religion appertayned not to their charge which of all other things was chiefely commended vnto them Nowe let vs see the ende of this Tragedie where the veritie of Gods promise most manifestly appeareth For after the Greekes perceyued that Gallio dyd not much regarde the matter they take Sosthenes the Ruler of the Synagoge and shamefully beate hym This it was lyke they did by the setting on of the Iewes For Sosthenes was a faythfull companyon of Paule whose helpe in setting forth the gospell it manifestlye appeareth Paule vsed by the superscription of hys fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians But thys seemeth a woonderfull thing that when the matter came to hande strypes Paule agaynst whom all the Iewes made thys insurrection goeth away vnhurte and vntouched yea is not compelled to depart the Citie For we shall heare how he taryed there a good space after But shall we say the cause was that they spared Paule were they perswaded by his eloquence and defence to keepe their handes from him The Liefetenaunt woulde not vouchsafe to heare him was it the authoritie of the Liefetenaunt that defended hym why he being a Gentyle and a manifest vngodly person had no regarde vnto the Iewes matters Had he anye other aduocate or defender But what other coulde be founde of such authoritie to withstande such furious men especially the Ruler being slacke in his duety doing who onely had authoritie in that Citie to commaunde It remayneth therefore that we confesse howe Paule was preserued by the secrete assistance of God alone that the promise should be fulfylled that sayde no man should be able to doe him harme Thus we reade how the Patriarches were sometime preserued amonge the Chanaanites God thundering in their eares and hartes Touch not mine annoynted c. So Christ with one worde delyuereth his Disciples although Peter had prouoked the raging enimy with drawne sworde wounding the Byshops seruaunt By these thyngs we may comfort our selues seing we see the power of God to be so great in perfourming his promise and defending hys people that euen then they escape safe awaye when they seeme to be in the myddest of their enymies furie But we must returne againe vnto Gallio in whome the holy ghost hath set vs out a president of an vngodly Magistrate and voyde of religion For he not long agone flatlye denied that religion belonged to his iurisdiction He also confessed that it was his dutie to defende the harmelesse from iniurie and to punishe wickednesse But yet he suffreth Sosthenes to be misintreated in his sight and so perfourmeth not that which erewhile ▪ he confessed was his dutie Many such there are in these dayes who for modesties sake leauing of the hearing of matters in religion doe streyghtway bewray themselues to be men farthest of from all religion and iustice in that they defend not the seruants of God from ciuill iniuries yea notorious wrongs done vnto them And there is no cause why we shoulde thinke them maintayners of iustice which haue cast from them the care of religion For how can it be that he can be faythfull and trustie to see men haue their right that is vntrustie to Godwarde and thinketh it not his dutie to maintayne Gods honor and glory Therefore we may nowe a dayes see many Galliones the more is the pitie and there is no greater cause of publyke iniustice than for that a number of Princes for the most part haue no feeling of religion But howe much more grieuously maye we saye they sinne who glorying in the name of Christian men suffer the faythfull seruants of Christ to be misvsed before their face and whome they ought to defende by their authoritie and with the sworde for mennes sakes consent to let their enimies haue them to condemne at their pleasure which is a thing in these dayes so much vsed that it needeth no examples to declare it Last of all is to be considered what a miserable state they are in which haue lost their libertie and are enforced to serue straungers For such were the Iewes who from Pompeius Magnus time as we knowe were in subiection to the Romaines and scattered abroade ouer all their iurisdiction Such also were the Corinthians who as hystories make mention were vanquished and brought vnder the Romaines obeysaunce by L. Mūmius their generall And no doubt but both these Nations were punished by the iust iudgement of God for their sinnes and offences But what misery fell they into by this one fact of theirs The Iewes were scattered throughout the worlde and hated of all men They heare their religion most shamefully despised by those whome they are enforced to take for their Lordes The Corinthians although in religion they agreed with the Romaines yet had they such a President as regarded not publike iniuries but winked at most heynous wickednesse Let them be mindefull hereof to whome God hath giuen libertie and freedome Let them vse it to the glorye of God least they feele the lyke iudgement of God and become examples for other Yea let them in that libertie of mynde and body that God hath giuen them rather serue and please him that they may liue with him in heauen through Iesus Christ the onely giuer of true libertie to whom be
Trogyllion The day following we came to Miletum For Paule had determined to saile ouer by Ephesus bicause he would not spend the time in Asia for he hasted if it were possible to keepe at Ierusalem the feaste of Pentecoste AFter that the Apostle Paule had accomplished at Ephesus all things that appertained to the establishment of the same Church theâ— went hee on with the voyage that hee had before purposed to make in the which hee visited the Churches of Macedonia and Greece and confirmed them in the true faithe Wee haue seene there notable argumentes of the Apostles faythe and diligence when as Paule lette for no laboure or daunger eyther to gette Churches or to preserue those that were gotten At length hee came to Troas where fell oute certaine peculiare things in the describing whereof Luke is very diligent And first hee setteth out an ensample of Ecclesiasticall assemblie and next a myracle that God would haue wrought in that place bothe for the commendation and setting forthe of Paules Ministerie and for diuers causes else Hee describeth this Churche assemblie with all the circumstaunces thereof very diligently And beginning with the time he saythe they came togither on a Sabboth day which day as yet was muche celebrated bicause of the auncient custome Afterward when the Church began more and more to increase the next day following the Sabothe was appoynted for Goddes seruice and in remembraunce of Christes resurrection it was called the Lordes day By this place we learne that suche dayes as God hathe appoynted for seruice or religion ought not to bee neglected of Christian menne For they are not onely needefull bicause of outwarde woorshippe but also inwarde which cheefely consisteth in the studie of Goddes woorde and in the diligent meditation of his benefites the bodie and minde for the time beeing cleane separated from all prophane matters whiche thyng was the cause that GOD commaunded the breakers of the Sabothe to bee punished with deathe And the breaking of the Saboth is accoâ—â—ted of the Prophetes amongest the moste haynous sinnes and causes of the Captiuitie of Babylon so that it was not without a cause that Nehemias thought it is duetie to see that day kept so holy when the people retourned from their captiuitie Whereunto appertaineth also the example of Christ who as he oftentimes vppon the saboth day went into the Sinagoges so he diuers times disputed diligently of the right vsing of that day to deliuer it both from superstition â–ª and also from contempte Then he sheweth also the place where this companie or assemblie mette This was a loft or chambre in the priuate house of some one of the faithfull who appointed it for the Churche or Congregation bicause the Christians for good cause abhorred the Temples of the Idolaters and they had no publike place permitted them by reason the Romane Presidentes bare rule in euery place which either were no fauourers of Christian religion or else were open enimies thereof He sayth there were diuers candles lighted in the chamber to putte away the darkenesse of the nighte and for auoyding the suspition of dishonestie Therefore it is a peeuishe erroure of them which of a foolishe imitation make that a seruice of God which in times past serued for necessitie and thinke that God which is the light euerlasting is woorshipped with candles of tallowe or waxe and for the defense of their inuention vse both this place and the example of Moses lawe For heere is plainely expressed the night time when it is needefull for candles to bee lighted And for the same cause afterwarde the Christians vsed candles in their assemblies bicause they coulde not meete togyther but in the morning before day by reason of the lying awayte of their ennimies as appeareth by the Epistles of Plinius Secundus and may be gathered oute of the Churche wryters The which cause being taken awaye it is but foolishnesse to helpe the day lighte with artificiall lightes It is euident there was a farre other meaning of the Candlesticke in Leuiticus For as all the ceremonies of that Priesthoode were figures of things that Christ shoulde perfourme and were ordained only till the time of correction so the candlesticke also was a figure of Christ which is the true and eternall lighte of the worlde and which by the ministerie of the Gospell lighteneth his Churche for the which cause the Apostles and they which are theyr true and lawful successoures are called the light of the world In the meane season wee learne that it is necessary to haue certaine places for the outwarde woorshipping and for the Congregation to meete in suche as in the olde Testament the Temple and Sinagoges were and suche as after the Apostles times when the Churche began somewhat to be at rest the Oratories that were builded were In these places all things must serue for honestie and for religion and nothing must be suffered that declareth any superstition too much riotous cost or prophane contempt Thirdly he sheweth the cause of this meeting which was as he writeth to breake bread He meaneth the holy supper of the Lorde which in times past they called breaking of bread bicause the bread was broken therein according to Christes institution bothe for that wee shoulde confesse oure selfe sinners and guiltie of the death of Christ and also for that we should vnderstand that the merite of Christ was dealt among vs and pertained indifferently vnto all beleeuers It is very worthy to be obserued howe our forefathers in the time of the Apostles vsed to order and celebrate this Supper Firste of all Paule maketh a sermon as the things following declare bicause the supper was ended after Eutychus was raised Therfore when the sermon was ended they went to the supper and that in the open sight of the assemblie in a place and time appoynted for Gods seruice and after none other fashion than was appointed by christ For that they obserued the same manner and rites in all pointes both the woorde breaking of breade and the example of Paule declareth which reuoked the Corinthians so carefully to that forme of supper that Christ ordained Thus is it euident that Christ also vsed to teach before the supper and did ordaine nothing tending more to superstition than religion Therefore let the Papistes regarde with what argumentes or examples they defend their Masse wherin there is no word of God taught al things are don in a straÌ„ge tong the people haue nothing to muse or think on but wearish and peeuish gestures and stage playes to say nothing in the meane while of the impairing of Chrystes sacrifice of the derogation of his merit and how the faith religion of Christ is ouerthrowne euen vnto the foundations But so ought they to be seduced which had leauer folow the imagination of their own braine than the institution of Christ. Moreouer the manner that Paule vsed in his preaching pertaineth to the description of the assembly of
skins but rather publikely professe their thirst of Christian bloude with skarlet coloure and their tyrannie with clinking of armoure and garrisons of men By meane of these the doctrine of truthe lyeth wrapped and entangled in infinite erroures and laberinthes and as it were euen buried And the same parties haue rent the Church which ought most to maintaine vnitie hauâ—â—ent the Church into sixe hundred sectes euery one of them professing a propre and sundry faithe and religion in name habite ceremonies and vsages Lette vs awake O brethren and goe against these Wolues and take heede that we be not found to be hirelings rather than true shepherdes But let vs heare Paule which repeating his example which is the .v. argument exhorteth them most earnestly saying Wherefore awake and remember that by the space of three yeeres I ceased not to warne euery one of you night and day with teares He maketh mention of these three yeres bicause they should thinke no labor or trauaile too much For it should be a shame not to take labor and paines seeing suche an Apostle of Christ refused it not And they be in no small fault which by their negligence let the Churches gathered together by the trauailes and deathes of the Apostles run at hauocke Furthermore as it becommeth the Ministers to follow the example of the Apostles so must all Christians followe their steppes for as much as they were the followers of Christ as Paule himselfe declareth where he sayth be yee folowâ—rs of me as I am the folower of Christ â–ª And this is the true worshipping of the Sainctes not that that standeth in adoration and inuocation of them which al the scripture saith is due to God onely Sixthly he reasoneth of the easinesse and vtilitie of their doing herein to aunswere them which were feared with the difficultie and daunger that was on euery side And for a more vehemencie of speeche he vseth a forme of imprecation saying and nowe brethren I commende you vnto God and to the worde of his grace which is able to build c. As who should say I knowe it is a difficult matter that I require and passing all mans power Howe be it it must not be brought to passe by mans force This is Gods husbandry this is Gods worke He laid the foundation he therefore is able to finishe the building and it is no difficult thing for him to vse your helpe to bring his matter to passe By his assistance therfore you shall easily ouercome all things Hee shall guide you with his spirit and the worde of grace which though it seeme but a slender thing yet it pearseth and cutteth sharper than any two edged swoorde The same God hathe prepared worthy rewardes already for suche trauailes and paines euen the inheritaunce of his kingdome where you shall shine among them that are sanctified like as the starres in the firmament These things must be layde vp in the bottome of our hartes O brethren For as they comfort vs in maruellous wise so they teache vs what the weapons and strength of the Ministers of the woorde are The weapons of our fight be spirituall sayth Paule These be the spirit of God the worde and God him selfe Who shall they then feare Or who shall bee able to withstande them Lette vs fight with these weapons rather than with the frendships of this world as with the confederacie and wisedome of the fleshe which haue very little or no vse at all in setting vp the kingdome of God. Wee learne moreouer that the inheritaunce of the kyngdome of Heauen pertaineth onely to them that are sanctified The sanctified are suche whose heartes faithe hathe purified and whome Christ hathe consecrated to GOD the Father throughe the price of hys Bloude The same beeing quickened with the spirit of God doe their dueties earnestly and striue earnestly to enter into that inheritance through all kinde of daungers the hope whereof they knowe will neuer deceiue them bicause it dependeth vppon the sonne of God our sauioure Iesus Christe to whom all praise honoure power and glory are due for euer Amen The Cxxxvj. Homelie I Haue desired no mannes siluer golde or vesture yea yee your selues knowe that these handes haue ministred vnto my necessities and to them that were with me I haue shewed you all things howe that so labouring yee ought to receiue the weake and to remember the woordes of the Lorde Iesu howe that he saide it is more blessed to giue than to receiue And when he had thus spoken he kneeled downe and prayed with them all And they all wept sore and fell on Paules necke and kissed him sorowing moste of all for the woordes which hee spake that they should see his face no more And they conueyed hym vnto the shippe BIcause the Apostle Paule in that notable assemblie of the Ministers of Asia where he reasoned of the administration and gouernaunce of the Church foretolde of greeuous Wolues that should rise vp euen out of their own selues which throughe peruerse Doctrine should miserably disturbe the flocke of Christ in the later part of his oration he declareth bothe wisely and in time and place what they should cheefely beware of if they would auoide the name of suche Wolues He admonisheth them onely to take heede of couetousnesse bicause it is the roote of all â—uill and bringeth all things out of frame if it once take possession in the mindes of the Cleargie For when they once make lucre of religion it causeth all godlinesse to be set to sale which also is a cause that they defile the doctrine of the woorde with the traditions of men that they hunt after the fauor and frendship of the world that they winke at open malefactoures and set open the doores to all manner of disorder The priestes of the Iewes may be an example vnto vs in whom Christ chefely reprehendeth this as the welspring of all corruption Therefore Paule dothe not without a cause other wheres warne Bishoppes that they be not giuen to filthie lucre and heere in this place he diligently reasoneth of this euill And bicause his admonition should bee the more of waighte he prouoketh them by hys owne Example declaring howe he vsed himselfe whyle hee was in Asia and alleageth waightie reasons and causes of his so doing I haue desired no mannes siluer gold or vesture saith he By the which woordes he declareth that he labored not to enriche him selfe by them forasmuch as he desired not of them the things necessary to his liuing muche lesse receiued or tooke them Hereby he teacheth that the Ministers of Churches must be free from the desire of heaping vp goods bicause they that goe about to enrich them selues shall neuer escape the snares of the Deuill and temptations But least any man might Obiecte againe and say whereof then O Paule liuedst thou He addeth by and by after yee knowe that these handes ministred to my necessities and to those that
condemned For God requireth vs wholely for as muche as he will be worshipped of vs with all our hart with all our soule with all our strength Therefore they are not to be allowed which thinke it a foolishe thing to contend with other in religion As though it were lawfull to halt on both sides and euery day to chaunge religion as we vse to chaunge mony But these men be suche as God threatneth he will spue out of his mouthe bicause of their cowardly coldnesse Thirdly there are other who being of nature inclined to nouelties vpon euery occasion of neuer so small a gaine are contented to be persuaded to any thing or else will receiue the same without any persuasion Which as they are a filthie and dishonest kinde of people so Paule sheweth himselfe to be farre diuers from them saying I persecuted this way vnto the death â–ª binding and putting into prison all both men women And not coÌ„tented to haue put them in gaile which in this Citie professed not Christ I went with letters of the Elders as farre as Damascus to trouble them also that beleeued there And of this his doing he calleth the Bishop and Elders to witnesse least any man should doubt of it Heereby he declareth that such a feruent zeale could not be altered sodenly without some working of God so that he was called of God and constrained to embrace the faith of Christ as in the things folowing more manifestly I will declare This example of Paule teacheth vs that in religion we must cheefely beware we seeke not our owne aduauntage by taking the affections of the flesh to counsell For they that so do are carried about with euery winde and although they sometime take hold of true religion yet they by and by fall from the same again assone as they perceiue it agreeth not with their desires Let vs therfore cast away the blinde desires of the world and the flesh and harken to the voice of God which we must follow and embrace Chryst that being builded vpon him we may stande fast against all tempestes and stormes and so growe in him that hereafter wee may raigne with him in Heauen to whome be prayse honour power and glorie for euer Amen The Cxliij Homelie AND it fortuned that as I made my iourney and came nigh vnto Damascus aboute noone sodenly there shone from Heauen a great light round about me and I fel vnto the earth and hard a voice saying vnto me Saule Saule why perâ—ecutest thou me And I aunswered what art thou Lorde And he sayd vnto me I am Iesus of Nazareth whome thou persecutest And they that were with me sawe verily a light and were afrayd but they heard not the voice of him that spake with me And I sayde what shall I do Lord And the Lord sayd to me Arise and go into Damascus and there it shall be tolde thee of all things which are appoynted for thee to do And when I sawe nothing for the brightnesse of that light I was led by the hand of them that were with me and came into Damascus THe Apostle Paule speaking in chaines before the Iewes maketh a diligent reporte of the things by him done not to the intent that of vainglorie and ambition he meant to vaunt him of his vertues but to put away wrongfull suspitions and to make all men knowe that he toke him not to the Religion of Chryst rashely and of his owne heade but by Gods calling and appointmente and so preached the same vnto the Gentiles And to this end ought al those things cheefly to be referred which he yesterday spake touching his bringing vp profiting in the discipline of the law of his zeale in Religion and persecuting of Chrystes Church For hereby euery man might easily perceyue that so feruent and earnest a defender of the law and enimie of Christian religion could not so sodenly be altered but by Gods power and working This thing he here proueth nowe more euidently where he declareth the storie of his conuersion with all the circuÌ„stances in order which storie bicause it is otherwheres at large entreted we wil touch but such things only as make for the state of this present cause with a fewe other things the rehersal wherof shal not be superfluous and which to consider oftentimes shall be very profitable for vs. The first thing heere to be obserued is that Paule excuseth his leauing the Iewes religion for Christes by this one argument that God was the aucthor and Counseller of him therto Whereuppon we gather that they ought not to be reprehended which at Gods calling forsake their old superstitions and embrace true religion forasmuch as it is euident that God commaundeth nothing but that that is iust and wholesome and we owe him obedience without delay For onlesse we thus thinke wee can not excuse neither Paule nor the Apostles of lightnesse and inconstancie who all folowing the sonne of God chaunged that religion that they had bene borne and brought vp in These things teache vs how vniustly we are accused of our aduersaries for forsaking the Romishe Churche seeing we may answer them euen as Paule heere answered the Iewes namely that we haue done nothing of our owne head but haue altered our religion according to the appointment and commaundement of christ For although Christ vsed not the same mene and way with vs that he did with Paule yet we haue heard his voice sounding in his word and haue folowed him He crieth Come vnto me all thâ—t trauell and be heauy laden and I will refreshe you If any man thirst let him come vnto me and drinke I am the light of the world he that foloweth me walketh not in darkenesse I am the dore if any â—nter in by me he shall be safe and goe in and out and finde pasture He that entreth not in by the dore but climeth vp some other way is a theefe and a murtherer Againe I am the way the light â–ª and the truthe No man commeth to the father but by me Heereunto belong the sayings of the Apostles which being inspired with the spirite of Christe affirme with one accorde that in him onely saluation is to be had and founde What wise man therefore wil blame vs which following the liuely voice of Christ haue left the Romishe sea which hathe shewed vnto vs infinite wayes of saluation beside him yea which with hir traditions hath brought vs in dout of our saluation How much more are they to be reprehended which wickedly despise Christ calling vs aloude vnto him with his armes spred abrode being like to those obstinate and vnthankful persons of whome he complaineth in Esay the Prophet And if any man reiect our excuse verily he sufficieÌ„tly declareth that he is led with the wicked spirit of the Iewes who disdained to heare Paule defending himselfe with the same reason Secondarily heere appeareth the maruellous power of Christ and the meanes that he
comforted the congregations abroade insomuche as if a man consider those times we shall confesse we haue receiued more profite and commoditie by Paules bondes than of all his doings and sayings beside while he went at libertie oueral the world For those times may we thāke for those singular Epistles written as the holy Ghost endited them to the Ephesians to the Philippians to the Collossians to the Hebrues to Philemon and the seconde to Timothe Which the Churche vntill this day hathe kepte and preserued as moste singular and precious Iewels Howbeit many thinges mighte haue feared Paule either to haue written or to haue taughte For this doctrine was the cause he was put in pryson Also he alone trauayled in this quarell at Rome Lykewise at the firste meeting he founde the Iewes lyke vnto them selues that is to say stubborne and disobedient Furthermore that earnest desire that he had to write vnto forrein nations might seeme to declare a minde somewhat inconstant and vnquiet And it might be thought next neighbour to sedition to teache and confirme men in that fayth and religion which we sayde before was condemned by the whole consent of the Senate Againe he was in daunger to be depriued at length of this libertie and to haue had more bonds layde vpon him to haue ben cast into some inner prison and dungeon And we muste not thinke that he was so blockishe that he did not perceiue and consider these thinges But he that knew that he ought his life vnto Christe coulde not by these persuasions be pulled from doing his duetie And this is verily a wonderfull example whereby we be taught how muche we owe vnto God if at any tyme we perceiue we be holpen and defended by him in the middest of dangers and aduersitie For then we must be feared neither with dangers paste neither with dangers present or to come but must be inflamed with greter zeale that by our bolde defending the glory of God we may shewe our selues thankful to him accordingly Therfore that reason of fleshly wisdome that many in these dayes follow is playnly foolish and peruerse which thinke we should hold our peace bicause of enimies dangers on euery side appering as though it were in the enimies power to hinder or further the course of the Gospel Nay it becommeth vs the more boldly to go forward with Gods quarel bicause we plainly find his truth power so apparant in the middle of our dangers But touching Paules doctrine Luke sayth three things which we must not let passe The first is what he preached namely the kingdome of God wherof we haue intreted oftē times before And here by way of exposition he addeth teaching those things which concerne the Lord Iesus Wherby we gather that then the kingdome of God is preached when Chryste is preached For there is none other way to come vnto that kingdome than the same which all the Scriptures with one consent shew vs to be in Christe Iesus For he onely it is that hath destroyed the kingdome of the diuel the works therof he only is the mediator betweene God and vs. He only hath put out the hande writing of sinne that was against vs and purchased vs the good will of his father Therfore it is not without a cause that he saith No man cōmeth vnto the father but by me These things only are sufficient to disproue all other religions which shew vs the kingdome of God or any way of saluation beside christ Secōdly is declared how Paule preached with al confidence or boldnesse that is to say plainely and freely so that for fauour of men he cloked dissembled nothing For he was not ashamed of the gospel of Iesus Christ as he testifieth otherwheres Neither feared he the tirānie of the world prince thereof bicause he had learned of a long time to wrastle therewith And verily Chryst requireth such ministers as will do his businesse diligently and leaue nothing vnto the worlde nor to the wisedome of the flesh which vnder a fayre pretence of modestie bringeth in a dastardly dissembling of the truthe and a denyall of the right fayth Thirdly is declared the successe that Paule had in his preaching Which by this onely argument appeareth was moste prosperous or luckie bycause there was none whiche forbadde him to preache And this me thinketh is the greatest miracle of all others that God wrought to Paule For alwayes before this tyme whersoeuer he came he founde enimies who either by secrete awaytes or else by open force and sedition alwayes troubled him and would hynder him in his teaching and at lengthe draue him out of their Cities But when he was brought to Rome as a prisoner there he teacheth beeing in bondes where Nero a monster of mankinde was Emperoure where bothe the Christian and Iewishe religion was hated and enuied where all men were bewytched either with the vayne superstition of the Gods or with an Epicurious contempte of all religion Where finally the diuell seemed to haue the chiefe See of his kingdome there preached he Chryste freely two yeres togither no man forbidding hym Of whiche thing wee can shewe none other cause but that God woulde brydle the mindes of all men with a mightie hande that though all would not yelde to the doctrine of the Gospell yet they shoulde not be so bolde as to withstande it Thus in a Citie that was the Lady and maistresse of the world the Apostle beeing a captiue triumpheth by preaching Chryste crucified bringing many more vnto the obedience of Chryste than any Emperoure euer subdued The lyke wee reade happened in tymes paste when Daniell beeing ledde captiue to Babylon defended the true Religion bothe constantly and prosperously And althoughe the chiefe of the kingdome were muche agaynst it yet firste he instructed Nabuchodonosor and afterwarde Darius with some knowledge of the true God and was the authour that they dyd by publike Proclamations spread farre and neare the honour and glory of God ouer all their kingdomes Wherevnto also this deserueth to be referred that when the Romane Emperours vsed all kinde of outragious crueltie agaynst the name of Chryste and his Churche yet were there many tymes founde euen in their owne courtes and among the chiefe of them suche as greatly fauoured the Christians and openly defended the true religion Some of which afterwarde when the enimies of Chryst were taken away were aduaunced to the Empire as may be seene in the Stories of Iouinian and Valentinian the Emperours Thus Christ declareth his power where a man would least thinke Nor it is no harde thing for him to brydle the willes of men bycause he compasseth in the sea with bounds which causeth the same to lay down his swelling waues and surges Therfore as many as are strong in him let them hope for his present ayde and they shall neuer be disappoynted of their hope Nowe what Paule dyd after the two yeres were expired Luke dothe
and troubles of all Christendome doth not only liue in peace hir selfe but also is a most safe sanctuarie for forreyners and straungers resorting to hir from all places Therefore great and weightie causes as me thinketh haue mooued me most honourable and my especiall good Lordes to dedicate this my labour and traueyle vnto you wherein according to the grace of God bestowed vppon mee I haue gone about to open and make plaine that booke which describeth the fiâ—st countenaunce and looke of that Church that is called the primitiue Church wyth the proceedings encrease and whole estate of the same a president wherof I see you haue followed with no lesse industrie and diligence than good and happie successe Which president if they shall follow which shall suceede you in gouernement of the common weale they shall both see howe you haue done nothing rashly and on a head and shall also perceyue themselues woonderfully pricked forwarde to obserue and keepe with all their power that fourme and order of a refourmed Church and Religion that they shall receyue of you And surely it shall be verie profitable to meditate oftentymes by what meanes and beginnings our auncestours deuised such an order and fourme both of Church and common weale For in so doing they shall neyther regarde slaunderers which maliciously depraue thinges done well and godlily neyther shall they be turned from the truth for anye stormes of persecution or threates of the worlde that may aryse It is also profitable manye tymes to talke of these thinges before the people which as they are ledde most commonly with things present so doe they easily forget thinges passed and gone and verie seldome thinke of things to come Therefore they allow not the deuises of the Magistrates but when they see them ioyned eyther with present profite or cleere of perilles and daunger For as soone as daunger once appeareth they finde fault and lacke of wisedome and equitie in those whose councels they ought faythfullye to set forward and obey But if they did vnderstande that their rulers had God for the authour and guyder of their drifts and deuises and that they did whatsoeuer they did according to their duetie then surelye they woulde learne more religiously to iudge of their rulers and more easilye to obey them and woulde not so sodenly bee mooued and turned at euerye rumour of daunger arysing Surely this was the thing that I chiefly ment and intended when I began openly to reade this booke to the flocke of Christ among you and to publishe and set abroade that which I had openly spoken and declared For I sawe that the state of this age waxing euery day woorse and woorse was such that it was most nedefull continually to pervse the bookes of holy scripture and to sette before the people the examples of the primitiue Church conteyned in the same that they shoulde not be deceyued with the gloses of such as vnder a false colour and pretence of antiquitie burthen vs with newe errours and accuse those thinges of noueltie which graue and godly menne haue restored vnto vs out of the worde of god Accept therefore these my labours mine honourable and good Lordes with such fauour as you haue manye yeares borne vnto the truth and vnto mee and manye other my fellowes and coparteners euen from our childehoode Continue your good will vnto the students of diuinitie holde on your accustomed humanitie and gentlenesse toward the pilgrimes and banished for Christes sake abide in the mainteyning of your lawes and correcting of the peoples maners in enhaunceing vertuous exercises and in bridling wickednesse with iustice In many places the horrible contempt of God reigneth Diuers doe wickedly reiect the wholesome benefite of Gods worde and the knowledge of christ Charitie in most men waxeth chill and fayth fayleth euerie day by little and little Iniquitie aboundeth and newe croppes of naughtinesse dayly encrease God therefore being angrie â–ª threatneth vs with punishment and feareth the world with woonders monsters and horrible vprores of kingdomes And yet will he neuer fayle them which abyde and continue in promoting his glorie defende the Church of his Christe and according to the measure of their vocation perseuere in doing their duetie He shall blesse your labours and gouerne your councels by his spirite he shall blesse all your people so that they shall of their owne accorde obey your wholesome lawes and moste happilye enioye the gladsome benefite of euangelicall peace He shall blesse your whole Church so that it shall go forwarde euerie day more and more in the doctrine of godlinesse To him who is the onely Lorde of Lordes the immortall and euerlasting God be blessing honour power and glorie for euer Amen Giuen at Zurich in your famous and chiefe Citie of Heluetia the first daye of August in the yeare of oure Lorde 1557. ⧠Ioannes Parkhurstus Anglus Episcopus Nordouicensis Multa relucenti debent haec tempora Lucae Et debet Lucas multa Rodolphe tibi Lux Lucae luxit totum diffusa per orbem Lux Lucae lucet nunc magè luce tua Ergo tibi Lucae tantum qui luminis adfers Christus cum Luca lucida regna dabit Eiusdem aliud ad Lectorem Quae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fuerint Apostolorum Qui ritus veteres apudque Patres Et quot discere Lector est ne cordi Huc adsis auido legantur ore Haec quae scripta vides pererudita Sacris eruta scripta quaeque libris Aut è Patribus eruta Orthodoxis Quae multo peperit tibi labore Gualtherus pietate clarus atque Doctrina patriae decus suaeque Praefulgens celebres habendus inter Scriptores potes id negare Liuor Laudes quid memorare pergo plures Vino vendibili haud opus virente Est suspensa hedera Liber loquatur ¶ A Table of the chiefe wordes and things expounded in these Homelies and Annotations A A ante A. AAron and hys chyldren chosen to be ministers Pag. 67. A ante B. Abelles fayth what it was Pag. 853. Abnegation or denying of our selfe is the beginning of Christianitie Pag. 367. Abraham is an example of the obedience of fayth 295. Abraham pleased God wythout the ceremonialles 293. Abraham is in manye daungers after he came into the lande of promyse 297. Abrahams faythe is stedfast althoughe hee bee tryed dyuers wayes ibidem Abrahams singuler faythe is sette forth ibidem Abraham what GOD dyd with him after hee came into the lande of promise ibidem Abrahams faythe in all aduersities is vpholden by Gods promyse onely ibidem A ante C. Actes of the Apostles instructe all states and degrees of men wyth examples Pag. 4. Actes of the Apostles commende the truth and Maiestie of the propheticall Oracles of vtility necessitie dignitie and Maiestie 2 Actes wherewith it begynneth the hystorie 1. A ante D. Adam was a christian 852. Adams sinne depryued vs of lyfe Pag. 119. Admiration of Gods workes is necessary 157 Admonitions out of Gods words are needefull
and perseueraunce 47. The Apostles remayne at Ierusalem 357. The Apostles did leade about no other mennes wyues 45. The Apostles did thrust nothing into the church of their owne authoritie 569. The Apostles obey the angell 248. The Apostles perceyuing a grutch to aryse in the Primitiue Church consult for a redresse in tyme. 276. The Apostles acknowledge themselues to be but felowes 90. The Apostles preach the Gospell at Perga 585. The Apostles haue taught vs fullye all thinges needefull to our saluation 743. The Apostles depart from Philippi Pag. 645. The Apostles preache the worde of God. 512. The Apostles are not to bee inuocated bicause of the myracles they wrought 892. The Apostles are put in the common Iayle 244. What the Apostles were before they receyued the holy ghost and what after 89. and 90. What maner of God the Apostles preached 163. What the Apostles did at Pisidia of Antioch 519. The Apostles returne to the Cities from whence they were dryuen Pag. 580. The Apostles referre all matters to the church 214. The Apostles are brought backe againe to the councell 252. Why Christ chose rude and vnlearned men to be his Apostles 204. The Apostles boldly withstand the seditious 564. The Apostles giue the holye ghost vnto the Samaritanes 368. The Apostles appoynt Elders in euery church 583. The Apostles are Christes sworne witnesses and whereof they must beare witnesse 786.63.123 The Apostles beare wytnesse of Christ in Samaria and preach the worde of God in all townes and villages 375. The Apostles are despised persons of none account 44. The Apostles are beaten with rods Pag. 267. The Apostles ascribe all thinges to God as to the author of them 9. The Apostles deedes after Christs ascention 42. The Apostles actes were done by the holy ghost 9. The Apostles equalitie 64. The Apostles authoritie in the church was equall 70. The Apostles communitie 143. The Apostles constancie 209.257 and. 262.553 The Apostles boldenesse in defending the truth 257.262 The Apostles grosse question touching the kingdome of Christ the cause of their errour and howe manifolde it was 24.25 The Apostles state when the holye ghost was sent 76. The Apostles saying concerning the appointing of deacons 277. The Apostles doctrine was no new doctrine 538. The Apostles office and doctrine is the benefite of God. 9 The Apostles doctrine howe it was accepted of the worlde 190. The Apostles and Ministers duetie 64. The Apostles fayth and trustynesse Pag. 124. The Apostles enimies and authors of their persecution 191. The Apostles contynuance in preaching 272. The Apostles industrie and modestie 368.758 The Apostles render a reason whye they are sent  The Apostles Sermons 730. The Apostles slippes and falles is no derogation to their doctrine Pag. 55. What the Apostles miracles were Pag. 891.892 The Apostles modestie 758. The Apostles names and why they are so often cyted 44. The duetie of the Apostles inioyned of God. 30.64.417.790 Why the Apostles iourneys are so 〈◊〉 described 759. The Apostles set wholy at lybertie Pag. 642. The Apostles first woorke done in the Ministerie 49. The Apostles common exercyses Pag. 239. The Apostles state while they preached the gospell on earth 4. The Apostles testimonie touching Christ and his resurrection 537. The Apostles wyues 45. The Apostles threatened with death Pag. 262. The Apostles are not suffered to to preache before they bee well instructed 80. A ante Q. Aquilas is Paules hoste 678. A ante R. Aristarchus 870. The argumentes vsed agaynst the faythfull of Christ. 772. The armour wherewith Ministers must defende themselues agaynst the worlde 211. The armour wherewyth Christes kingdome is inlarged 618. A ante S. Ascention of Christ maketh not carelesse of saluation 39. Ascention of Christ is a comfortable thing 36. Ascention of Christ is the ende of the gospell 7. Ascention of Christ is no dispartion or vanishing away 36. What ascention is 33. Who ascended 34. Whether Christ ascended 35. The hystorie of Christs ascentioÌ„ 33. The storie of the ascention is briefe and playne and why ibidem Circumstaunces of Christs ascentioÌ„ into heauen ibidem The ende of Christs ascention ibideÌ„ Christes ascention confirmeth hys victorie agaynst Sathan 37. The maner and causes of Chrystes ascention 36. What thynges followed after Christes ascention 42.43 Christ opened to vs the gates of heauen by hys ascention ibidem Christ is prooued to be the Messias by his ascention 123. Astrologie iudiciall and the abuse thereof 28. Astrologers and Soothsayers of all sortes 28.29 Assemblies at morning and euening Pag. 498. Assemblies ecclesiasticall why they were ordeyned 145.146 Assemblies of the faythfull ibidem Assemblies ecclesiasticall why they are necessary 241. The order of assemblies ecclesiasticall 529. Wicked persons many tymes get into the assemblies of the godly 282. A ante T. Athens praysed 658.659 Athenienses superscription â—65 Athenodorus counsell gyueâ— to â—â—gustus â—64 A ante V. Authors of the Apostles persecution 191. Authors of sedition are the wicked not the faythfull 562. Authoritie of man of what auayle it is in matters of religion 666. How true authoritie may be gotten Pag. 148.149 Mannes authoritie gyueth no commendation vnto Scripture 2. B. B ante A. BAckstarters the authors of schisme and diuision 589. Backstarters not to be taken to soone into the ministerie 519. Backstarters shall be alwaye in the worlde ibidem Banishment is cause of ryfling of goodes and pouertie 557. Banished for their religion must be comforted ibid. and 891. Baptisme delyuered to vs by the Apostles as Christ did institute it 3 Baptisme or the fyre of Christ. 707 Baptisme an outwarde bonde of the church 366. Baptisme of Iohn distinguished from Christs baptisme according to the signe thing that is signed Pag. 22. â—aptisme of Iohn 707. Baptisme of Iohn and of Christ both one 22. Baptisme is called the absolution or assoyling from sinnes 791. Baptisme what it sealeth 366.367 Baptisme howe it washeth vs from sinnes 132.133 Howe baptisme is called the Fountayne of regeneration 305. Baptisme a seale of the promise of forgiuenesse of sinnes in the name of Iesus christ 23. Baptisme is a signe of the purgation made by the bloude of Iesus Christ. 133. The reason and dignitie of baptisme Pag. 791. Baptisme muste not bee neglected Pag. 640. In baptisme what water ought to be vsed 387. To be baptised in the name of Christ. Pag. 132. To be baptised into the forgiuenesse of sinnes 133. Barnabas commendeth Paule 412. What maner of manne Barnabas was 467. Barnabas called Iupiter by the people of Lystra 567. What Barsabas signifyeth 72. B ante E. Beggers properties of our age 152. Beggers must not be suffred among the people of God. 152. To begyn well profiteth not without contynuing to the ende 549. Begynning of Paules sermon 524. Benefites of Christ towarde the inhabiters of Ierusalem 50. Benefites of God are then profytably receyued when men acknowledge GOD to bee the author of them 155. The remembraunce of benefites receyued soone dyeth with Princes Pag. 315. Berrhea
ante O. Doctrine of the Apostles 139. Doctrine is tyed to no place 899. Doctrine deuised by the holye ghost must be taught in the church 20. Doctrine of Christ maye be learned out of the Prophets 383. Doctrine of the gospell succeedeth most luckily among the enymies thereof 553. Doctrine of faith is not against good workes 640. Doctrine is the chiefe thyng in the church 280. Doctrine of Paule accused 773. Doctrine of Paule out of the scripture 648. Doctrine Apostolike which is true Pag. 407. Doctrine of truth can neuer bee so wisely modestly preached but the world wyll seke to reprochit 289. Doctrine Apostolike hath Christ hir author 8. Doctrine apostolike whence it springeth 900. Doctrine of Christ whereto it serueth 7. Doctrine of Christ begynning and ende 63. Doctrine is chiefely to bee cared for in the Church 139. Doctrine how Paule vsed it 648. Doctrine taught of the Apostles is true 3. Doctrine of Christ contemned bringeth punishment 547. Doctrines that deface the merite of Christ are pernitious 248. Doctours of the Church called pillers 345. Doctours who be 508. Doctrine Apostolike disturbed by the Professours 407. Doctrine of Christ planteth not licentious lyfe 530. Doinges of mâ—n must be examined after the rule of Gods worde  Domitian a persecutor of the Church kylled by his owne men 300. D ante R. Dronkennesse whereof it beginneth and what euill is in it 92. D ante V. Dutie of christian men in persecutitions 491. Duetie of them whome Christ hath lyghtened 790. Duetie both of Iewes and Gentiles is to seeke the Lorde 601. Duetie of christians what it is 180. Duetie of seruauntes 437. Dust shaken of 557. E. E ante D. EDucation and good bringing vp of children howe profitable it is 617. E ante F. Effect of the Apostles sermon 569. Effect of Gods promisses 846 Effect of Peters sermon 129. Effect of the Apostles counsell 137. Effect of the Apostles doctrine 561. Effect of persecution and banishement 557. Effect of Gods worde in the elect and their duâ—tie 555. E ante L. Election or choosing is from euerlasting 554. Election gratuitie or free the fountayne of all goodnesse 525. Electing of Ministers vnorderlye what hurt it doth 70. Election lawfull getteth Ministers authoritie ibidem Election lawfull confirmeth Ministers in their office ibidem Electing Ministers in the Church asketh heede and dyligence 281. Election is not hyndred through our sinnes 681. Electing must be made openly in the sight of the church 66. Election and Predestination are certaine 687. Election what the ende and marke thereof is 29. Election of Ministers must be vsed as in the primitiue church 68. The elected bee nâ—t free from coÌ„mon calamities 420. The elect acknowledge and receyue the worde of God. 548. The elect easilye knowe the worde of God. 555. The elect what their disposition is Pag. 138. The elect are chosen out of all sortes of men 509. The elect God tryeth diuers wayes and delyuereth them when they looke least for it 805. Electing of Ministers in the Primitiue Church 66. Eloquence a gyft of the holy ghost Pag. 698. Elymas the Sorcerer contendeth with Paule 514. Elimas contention wyth Paule how it ended 517. Enemies of the truth must be boldly reprehended 516. Enemies of the truth what weapons they vse 833. Enemies of the truth what craftes they vse 192.245 Enemies of the Apostles who 191. Enemies of Christ and hys gospell who ibidem Enemies of Christ depriued of all helpe and dignitie 60.61 Christes professed enimies must bee fledde 136. Enemies of Christ howe they shall be punished 59. Enemies of Christ are the persecutors of hys church 393. Enemies of Paule set at debate among themselues by God. 805. Enemies greatest to the truth are Priestes 191.244 Enemies of the truth and of the Ministers who 244. 819. Enemies of the truth are giuen vp into a reprobate sense 287 The attemptes of Christes enemies are vaine 242 The attemptes of the enemies of Christ. 218. Enemies of Christe fight againste God and yet execute his counsell Pag. 218.219 What ende Christes enemies haue in their enterprises 262. Enemies of Christ conspired what their propertie is 268 The enemies of Christes enterprises are folish 251. The enemies of Christes enterprises easely disappointed as appeareth by examples 394 The enemies of the Churches enterprises are nothing but mere conceipte and opinion 856. The enemies of Christ destruction Pag. 59. The craftes of the enemies of the truth 192.245 The enemies of the truthes enterprises defeated and the godly defended Pag. 246. The enemies of the truthes impudencie 833.834 The enemies of the truth how they must be delt with 199. E ante P Ephesus estate and condicion 704. Epicures 26. Epicures opinions 660. Epicurious lyfe shal raigne toward the later tymes 661.662 Epistle of Captaine Lysias and the parts therof 814. E ante R. Errours manifest and knowne must not be denyed 408. Errour of the Apostles what comoditie it hath 25.26 Errour of a carnall kingdome imagined by the Israelites appeareth by scripture to be olde 27. Errours rooted are hard to be pulled vp ibidem E ante S Essenes secte what it was 803. E ante V Euangelists sincere how they may be discerned from false ibidem His Baptisme dilygenly described Pag. 384.387 Eunuch complayneth not of Philips departure 387. Eunuche is zelous although ignoraÌ„t in many things 382.383 E ante X Examples speciall make no rule generall 143. Examples of Auncestours excuse not errours 673. Example of godly persons preserued by the Lord. 233. Excecation and blyndenes of the wicked is incurable 252. Execution or accomplishing the message sent to the Church at Antioch Pag. 610. Execution of Lawes is the lyfe of them 618. Examinacion of Ministers necessary to be had in the church 15 Example of a christian boldnes 90. Example of an effectuouse power working of the holy ghost ibidem Exercise of the Apostles 611. Exhortacions necessary to styrre vp the people 521. Exorcistes or Coniurers in the church Pag. 712. Exorcistes of the Papistes 713. Externe or outwarde religion 640. F ante A FAce of god what is ment by it 120. To be gathered to the fathers what it is 541. Fathers alwaies contemned Moses Pag. 321.366 The vaine braggers in younger and later fathers 164. Fathers neuer obedient to gods commaundements 343. Fathers in the beginning pleased god by fayth onely without the lawe ceremonies 292. Fathers which are to be followed in religion 162. Affiaunce in Fathers beaten downe by Steuen 350 Fathers examples how they are to be followed 292. False Apostles make their hearers vncertain of saluation 606. False Prophets seeke the frendship of great estates 515. False teachers muste bee noted by name and set out in theyr colours Pag. 516.137 Faultes coÌ„mitted by other men cannot excuse vs. 519 False witnesses brought againste Steuen 287 False teachers and their societie must be auoyded 137. False Apostles are nicked 606. False prophets seke nothing but how to turne men from the fayth 137. Fame of those the
Iudges must follow the goodnes bountifulnes of god 234.235 Iudges what their dutie is 851 Rashe Iudgements ende 645 Iuliane the Apostata forsaketh the fayth 301 Iuliane hys last wordes 218 Iulius Maximinus and hys sonne raging agaynst the Churche were destroyed of their souldiours by the iust iudgement of god 300.301 Iustification of man through fayth in Iesus Christ proued by notable examples in the Actes of the Apostles 3 Iustification of fayth taught by the Prophetes 459 Iustifications order 463 Iustifications reason 595 Iustification attributed to woorkes is a greeuous offence 596 Iustice and temperance are fruites of fayth 829 Iustice of man can not stande in the Iudgement seate of god 801 Iustice commeth not of merites of workes but of fayth as Steuen teacheth through out his oracion 298 K ante Y Kyngs that are proude ambitiouse ruled manye tymes by their bondemen 504 Kyngdome of Christ eternall and inuincible 381 Kyngedome of Christe is not of the earth 24 Kyngdome of Christ by preaching of the gospell spred in all places 3 Kyngdom of Christ spred to the borders aboute Iurie and howe it mikht further be spred 242 Kyngdome of Christ what it is 126 Kyngdome of Christe is spirituall Pag. 30 Kyngedome of Christe enlarged by preaching ibidem Kyngdome of god 710 Kyngdome of god by his appointement â—aryed to the Gentyles 509. and 510 Kyngdome of god declared and for what cause 14 Kyngdom of god preached by Paule Pag. 916 Kyngdome of god when it should be preached ibid. Kyngdome of christ and of his word howe they differ 381 Kyngdome of Christes beginninge successe and increase in thys world Pag. 2 Kyngdome of Christes power maiestie 126 Kyngdome of Christes enlargement Pag. 506 Kingdome of Christe is peaceable Pag. 98 Kingdome of Christ bounded by the Prophetes 32 Kingdome of God comprehendeth in it our saluation and redemption Pag. 13 Kingdome of the Iewes conferred vpon Dauid 528 Kingdome of Christes estate 30 Of Goddes Kingdome and heauenly glory howe we are made partakers 286 L ante A LAbourers that are faythful must be holpen Pag. 579 Last dayes estate what it shall bee 174 Last daye searchers 29 Last dayes feare and remembraunce what it causeth 174.175 Laste daye Deriders and Iesters Pag. 100 Later dayes troublesome estate 98 Lawes ceremoniall not necessary too saluation 293 Lawfull defence permitted to the godly 644 Lawe leadeth vs by the hande vnto Christ. 75.76 Lawe cannot iustifie 544 Law gyuen for them that came after also 335 Lawe wherein it is abrogated Pag. 334 Lawe howe it was published ibid. Lawe is a mirroure or glasse 544 Lawe sheweth vs the true way to attayne vnto lyfe 334 Lawe howe it is called the lyuely woorde ibid. Lawes preuayle not onles they bee executed 618 Lawe and ceremonies vse and ende Pag. 292 Lawe in Christ is ended 76 Lawe begonne in the daye of Pentecost ibid. Lawe can not truly bee vnderstanded but by the Spirit of Chryst. Pag. ibid. Lawe wherto it serueth 545 Lawes publike are profitable to bee kepte 797 Lawes auctoritie wherein it dependeth ibid. L ante E Leuitie or gentlenes of God excuseth not our sinne 525 Leuitie or lightnes in religion muste be auoyded 789 Leâ—ites or Priestes offended wyth Christ. 227 Leuitie of commones may bee seene in the Samaritanes 362.363 L ante I Liberalitie to the poore commended Pag. 144 Liberalitie in releeuing the poore Pag. 224 Liberalitie is a commendable thinge Pag. 760 Liberalities examples 154 Liberalitie of God. 155 Libertie and free speeche in reprehending of sinnes 110 Libertie abused what hurt it procureth to the people 816 Libertie who can vse best 426 Libertie of Christ muste bee kept inuiolable 602 Libertines Colledge the greatest enemies of Steuen 286 Lightes whereto they serued in the Church 734 Lighte gyuen vs in Chryst. 553 Lighte shyneth where Peter is in prison 494 Licinius Ualerianus a persecutoure of Christes Church taken by Sapores king of the Persians is fain to serue for a footeblocke for Sapores to gette on horse backe by Pag. 301 L ante O Long sufferance of God exemplified Pag. 234 Looking in what the woord conteyneth in it 219 Lottery of twoo kyndes 71 Lot is a part or porcion 70 Lottes are in subiection to Gods prouidence 72 Lottes which bee lawfull and which not 71.72 Lotterye vnlawefull and who abuse lawfull lottes ibid. Lottes are an auncient vsage 72 Lottes vsed in diuidinge of inheritaunce ibidem Lottes Matthias is choosen by Pag. 71 Lottes lawfull to vse 72 L ante V Lucius septimus Seuerus persecuting the Church was kylled in his flourishing estate 300 Lucre sought in religion is not allowed of God. 720 Luke inspired of the holy ghost writeth the story of the gospel diligeÌ„tly Pag. 2 Luke wrate of all thinges in what sence 5.6 L ante Y Lyfe of man lyke a Pylgrimage Pag. 299 Lyfe eternall 119 Lyfe eternall estate moost happye Pag. ibid. Lyfe of manne of what estate condicion it is 871 Lydia is an example of true conuersion 624 Lydia causeth hir houshoâ—d to be baptised 626 Lydia howe and after what manner shee was conuerted 625 Lystra dwellers how they were affected at Paules myracle 890 M ante A MAgistrates muste beware of brybes Pag. 831 Magistrates offended at the Apostles 556 Magistrates by the sworde muste keepe vnder blasphemers deceyuers and false teachers 233 Magistrates duetie too enquire oute matters diligently 848 Magistrates must be carefull for the fayth and for religion 849 Magistrates wycked 643 Magistrates must bee diligent in the defence of God. 816 Magistrates must do no euill for fauour of men 835 Magistrates must not hasten iudgement for mens fauour 828 Magistrates muste not be defrauded of their honour 119 Magistrates dutie 32 Magistrate must ayde the godly requiring it 812 Magistrates opprssinge innocentes howe they muste bee punished Pag. 801 Magistrates muste bee instructed with the power of the holy ghoste Pag. 20 Magistrates howe farre they muste bee obeyed 274 Magistrate curteouse is a beautifying of his office 816 Magistrates auctoritie howe it is preserued 801 Magistrates wicked their manners Pag. 799 Magistrates must heare causes with diligence 821 Magistrates inferioure muste bee simplye obeyed without lookynge for further aucthoritie of Superioâ—r 426 Maiestie and truthe of Chrystes Kingdome declared in the story of the Apostles 2 Malta is the place where the Knights of Saint Iohns order keepe their residence 887 Malta people are an example of hospitalitie ibidem Malta men an Example of humanitie 888 Malta menne take Paule for a god Pag. 889 Malta mennes kyndnes 892 Mannes ende teacheth vs the woorshipping of one God. 671 Mannes nature and condicion as he is naturall 396 Manne goyng about to deceyue vs vnder pretence of Religion howe wâ—e muste iudge and esteeme him Pag. 229 Manne what hee oweth vnto God. Pag. 2â—0 Manne how hee must prepare himselfe to receyue the Holy Ghoste Pag. 77 Manne how hee is called the vessell and instrument of God. 399 Mannes enterprises wee muste not passe
preacheth and writeth 915 Paule reproueth the Iewes of stubbornesse 90â— Paule an example of Christian charitie 412 Paule preacheth to the Iewes 647 Paule preacheth boldly 735 Paule defendeth his Ministery modestly and constantly 866 Paule by a myracle became knowne to the people of Malta â—88 Paule sheweth a token of christiaÌ„ modestie whyle hee can patiently suffer reâ—ulse 412 Paule sayled in an Idolatrouse ship Pag. 892 Paule commaundeth to stay the Marinâ—s 882 Paule taketh on a Nazarites vowâ— Pag. 770 Paule aâ—monished not to go to Ierusalem 761 Paule offendeth not in â—ebuking the Byshop 800 Paule resisteth to be set at libertie in hucker mucker 643 Paule answereth them that suspected the story of his calling 789 Paule confirmed with the meeting of the Brethren 895 Paule is a debtor to all men 864 Paule lawfully ordeyned an Apostle by the ministrye of Ananias 789 Paule preacheth at Philippi 6â—3 Paule preacheth Iesus 407 Paule tooke Christes parte agaynste his will. 856 Paule calleth the chief of the Iewes togyther 896 Paule forbidden to preache in Asia Pag. 619 Paule how hee was conuerted 789 Paule returneth to Ierusalem 792 Paule preacheth the kingdom of god Pag. 916 Paule sent to Ananias to bee further instructed 789 Paule restored to his sight and baptised 404 Paule defendeth him selfe by the Romaine lawes 797 Paule accused of sedition heresie and polluting of the church 820 Paule excuseth himself 8â—2 Paule goeth to the Elders at Ierusalem 769 Paule professeth hee is a Phariseye Pag. 802 Paule was a sower of tentes 756 Paule a prisoner two whole yeares Pag. 915 Paule preacheth a whole daye togyther 900 Paule desyreth ayde of the Captayne Pag. 810 Paule tryed of God diuers wayes Pag. 764 Paule commeth to Ierusalem 412 Paule brought out to preach in chaynes 845 Paule shaketh of the Adder without any hurt 889 Paule commaunded to bee whipped Pag. 796 Paule called into Macedonia 621 Paule in daunger of his lyfe 776 Paules departure out of Asia 758 Paules accusers are of great power and might 818 Paules araynement before Festus the nâ—w President 833 Paules singular feruencie in the office committed vnto him 760 Paules companions 870.397 Paules commendacion 815 Paules state or condition 398 Paules confidence 826 Paules counsell despysed 871 Paules constancie 646 Paules tyrannie agaynst the Church of Christ. 856 Paules dignitie 878.879 Paules traunce 793 Paule excused in forsaking the Iewes religion 784 Paule Barnabas visite the churches Pag. 613 Paules doctrine and Companions Pag. 6â—7 Paule and Elymas the sorcerers first encounter 514 Paules familie 890 Paules fortitude 844 Paules enemies fal out among them selues 850 Paules notable prayse 402 Paules innocency 842 Paules taking vp into paradise 398 Paules nauigation described 870 Paule hath scales fall from his eyes Pag. 405 Paules office enioyned him of God described 792 Paules oration to Agrippa and the argument thereof 848 Paules oration is interrupted 794 Paule taken into the ministery 402 Paules first acte after hee was Apostle 406 Paules iourney into Arabia amitted of Luke 410 Paules wisedome 812 Paules childhod bringing vp 849 Paules iourney to Rome 894 Paules auctoritie in writing 399 Paules passage into Macedonia 622 Paules vocation to preache too the Gentyles proued to be lawful 793 Paules very christian wyfe 868 Paule what happened to him before Felix the president 816 Paule permitted to speake for himselfe ibidem Paules chaunce at Damascus 410 Paule sent to Anania by Christe and to what ende 399 Paule being humbled is receyued of Christ. 396 Paule called Mercurie by the people of Lystra 567 Paule eased of hatred by the Elders Pag. 770 Paule accused by the Bishoppes and Iewes 835.818 Paules pointes of his sermon before Felix 831 P ante E Peace is restored to the Churche Pag. 415 Peace must not be sought with the derogation of Christes glory 591 Peace how it may be procured to the Church 416 Peace in the Churche of what commoditie it is 416 Peace gyuen of God how it was vsed of the godly ibidem Pentecost daye why it was appointed to send the holy ghost on 75 Pentecost feaste when it was instituted and what manner of thing it was ibidem Pentecost and the ceremonies therof Pag. ibidem Peoples reporte must not be trusted to much 577 People of Israell saued and multiplyed in Egypt through the grace of God. 314 Persecution against the Apostles 562 Persecution vniuerâ—al in the Church at Ierusalem 357 Persecution rageth when famine dearth ryseth 487 Persecution raysed by the Iewes 555 Persecution attendeth on Chrystes ministers 410 Persecutions auctors causes 488 Persecution how far it raigeth 562 Persecutions of the Apostles what they teache vs â–ª 811 Persecutions in the church were ten the ende of the persecutors 300.301 Persecutions of the primitiue church why so diligently written of Luke Pag. 219 Persecution being ended the faythfull reioyce 558 Persecution reignyng the faythfull must call to mynde the oracles of God. 217 Persecuted must not by and by forsake their standing 360 Persecutors make men blaspheme God. 857 When Persecutions rage what the Christians must do 216 Persecutors are brydled by the hand of God. 410 Persecutors of the church who be 191 Persecutors of the faythfull persecutors of Christ. 789 Persecutors of the truth who are alwayes most lyke to bee 245 Persecutors of Christ hys Church lyuely portraictured 856.857 Persecutors of the church if their examples be well considered we shal see that none of theÌ„ haue escaped the horrible vengeaÌ„ce of god 300.301 Persecutors incurable impietie 207 Persecutors punished 394 Persecutors haue their limites and boundes prescribed 358 Perseuerance or continuance needful in religion 549 Perseuerance in prayer of what force it is 47 Persones respecte in iudgement is a great mischief 837 Persones respecte with God is their none 446 Peruersâ—nes of men in seeking their saluation 585 Petitions and desires of them that beleeue 220 Peter apprehended 490 Peter lodged with Simon a Tanner 423 Peter comforted by promises 133 Peter will haue goddes benefyte set forth and declared 501 Peter rayseth vp Dorcas 422 Peter desirous to ioyn with the church agayne 497 Peter waked by the Aungell ibid. Peter seketh his escape by flying â–ª 501 Peter maryed â–ª 45 Peter prayeth fasting 432 Peter what hee did after hee was deliuered 496 Peter answereth the offence that might be taken out of gods prouidence 52 Peter quipped but with a light taunâ— constantly defendeth Christ and his Gospell 91 Peter what hee taught in the firste sermon hee made 127 Peter preacheth that Iesus is the Sauiour 200 Peter after he receiued the holy ghost desired no supremacie emonge the Apostles but to bee equall with them 90 Peter is taught by a vision the vocation of the Gentyles 431 Peter how hee was receyued of the faythfull 499 Peter goeth through al the churches Pag. 417 Peters counsell giuen to the Iewes in his first sermon after hee receyued the holy ghoste 130 Peters iudgement touching Anâ—nias facte 230 Peâ—ters opinion touching
shall be rewarded 300 W ante E. Weakenesse of man acknowledgeth not goddes workes  Wrake must not be yelded to in outwarde thinges  Weakenesse of manne hath neede of Gods tuition  W ante H Whoredome  W ante I Wickednesse hath hir degrees 682 Wicked meete in hell 541 Wicked in subiection to Gods commaundement 834 Wycked stryue in vayne agaynst Christ. 536 Wycked keepe a countenaunce of equitye 351 Wicked though they bee of sundrye opinions among themselues yet they are soone agreede against Christe and the truth 805 Wicked then rage most when theyr ende draweth neerest 315 Wicked laye all disturbaunces and troubles to the godlyes charge Pag. 562 Wickeds enterprises against Christ his kingdome are vaine 285.390 and .812 Wickeds mindes vnquiet 834 Wickeds craftes what they are 809 Wickeds familiaritie must be shunned 441 Wyckeds enterprises turned vpon the aucthors heades by God. 398 Wickeds estate 493 Wickeds agreement lasteth not long Pag. 805 Wickeds propertie 115.253.354 Wicked in the Church must bee confuted 703 Wickeds feare is preposterous 644 Wickeds wordes and sayings 253 Wickeds societye daungerous and hurtfull 311 Wickeds good successe in a preamble of destruction 504 Wickeds companions shall be punished with the wicked 397 Wicked amende not by Gods iudgements 499 Wicked are suffred of God till the pit be dygged vp for them 785 Wicked what power GOD gyueth them ouer his elect 837 Wickeds number is the greater 579 Witnesse how much it comprehendeth in it 693 Witnesse what his dutie is 30.31 Wisdome of christians must be bounded 28 Wisdomes first degree is to acknowledge the corruption of nature and how all ablenesse to doe well commeth of God. 27 W ante O Worlde cannot abyde Christ and his Gospell 208 Worlde rageth against christ in vaine Pag. 126 Worlde how it receyueth the doctrine of the Apostles 190 Worldes ingratitue towards the ministers 825 Worldes troublesome estate forshewed by the Prophets 98 Worldes force a vaine thing agaynst God. 311 Worlde what affection it beareth to Gods worde 842 Workes and doctrine must ioyne and go togyther 9 Woorkes that be good 415 Workes haue none of the faythfull enimies to them 420 Workes of Christ commended 106 Workes of Christ considered what they teache vs. ibid. Workes of Christ to what ende they serue ibid. Workes of God are needefull to bee considered of 〈◊〉 157 Workes of Gods maiestie euidentlye seene in Christ. 86 Workes righteousnesse ouerthrowne Pag. 545 Worde of God is the father enlarged by the assaultes of the enimies 555 Worde of God must bee so preached that the hearers may perceyue it belongeth to them 533 Worde of God preuayleth not wyth men led onelye with humaine reason 547 Worde of God must be preached not mans deuise 899 Worde of God can not be bound 903 Worde of God wherby it is hyndred Pag. 138 Worde of God how it must be harde Pag. 44.6 Worde of God must bee preached in the Church onely 512 Worde of God neuer preached without fruite 561 Worde of God contemned is an heynous sinne 547 Worde of Gods efficatie 233 Worde of God preached is not vaine Pag. 138 Worthynesse of Gods worde 266 Worde of GOD must bee beleeued though preached but by a man. 368 Wordes of the supper vttered by a sacramentall speache 40 Worshippers of Christ being persecuted â—hrist is persecuted 397 Worshippers of Christ are taught of God. 50 Worshippers such as God riquireth Pag. 916 Worship of one God. 667 Worshippers of God truly how much hee regardeth 818 Worshipping of Creatures ouerthrowne 572 Worship is in vaine if it bee not done as God appoynteth 342 Worshippings papisticall are preposterous 339.340 Worshipping of planetes and starres Pag. 34â— Worshipping of â—oloch ibid. Worshipping of ymages 343 W ante R Wrath is the worst councellour that is 264 W ante Y Wyll of God conteyned and learned in Christ onely 790.791 Wyshe of Paule 868 Z ante E ZEale preposterous in religion auayleth little vnto saluation as maye be seene in the example of Paule 400 Zeale feruent is needefull in them that should set forth Christes kingdome 549 Zeale of Godlynesse may not excuse thinges done against godlynesse and true religion 391 Zeale is necessarie in the godly 659 FINIS ⧠A TABLE OF THE PLACES OF SVCH Scriptures as are expounded in these Homelies and Annotations GEn. 3. I will put enmitie betweene thee and the woman Pag. 650 3. Thy desyre shall be to thy husband and hee shall haue the rule of thee 236 4. Cain slewe Abell his Brother Pag. 306 4. Who made mee my brothers keeper 235 12. Get thee out of thy Nation and from thy Fathers house 294 15. Thy seede shall bee a straunger Pag. 299 17. Euery man childe among you shal be circumcised 303 22. By my self haue I sworne 123 22. In thy seede shal all the Nations of the earth bee blessed 163 and. 185 26. I will perfourme the oth which I sware to Abraham thy father pag. 123 37. The Patriarches solde Ioseph their Brother 306 45. God sent mee before you to prepare c. 310 46. Iacob goeth downe into Egypt with all his familie ibid. 50. Iacob is buried in Canaan 312 EXodi 1. Pharao commaundeth the men children to bee caste away 315 2. Moses was borne when tyranny raged most 316 2. Who made thee a Ruler ouer vs pag. 322 3 I am the God of thy Father the God of Abraham 327 3 And fortye yeares after the Aungell of the Lorde appeareth too Moses in the desert of Sina in a bushe of fyre 326 19. Yee shal be vnto mee a kingdome of priestes and an holy people 95 22. Yee shall trouble no wydowe nor fatherles childe 329 32. Make vs Goddes to goe before vs. 335 LEuitici 20. Whosoeuer hee bee of the children of Israell or of the straungers that gyueth of his children vnto Moloch 342 35. The murtherer shall bee put to death 350 NUmerorum 1. Howe greatly the people of Israel was increased 596 6. The Nazarites 694 12. If there bee a Prophete of the Lordes among you I will bee knowne of him in a vision 333 DEuterono 7. The grauen Images of their Goddes shalte thou burne with fyre and couet not the golde and siluer that is on them 602 15. There shall be no begger among you 145.225 18. The Lord thy God wil stirre vp vnto thee a Prophet among you euen of thy Brethren lyke vnto mee vnto him shall yee harken pag. 177. c. 32. Uengeance is myne and I will rewarde 304 28. Thou shalt buylde an house and an other shall dwell therein 58 IOsue 10. Be not afrayd of them pag. 681 1. SAmuell 2. Them that woorship mee I will woorship pag. 242.148 15. Hath the Lorde as great pleasure in burnt sacrifices and offringes as when the voyce of the Lorde is obeyed 529 SAmuel 7. When thy dayes be fulfilled thou shalt slepe with thy Fathers and I will set vp thy seâ—de after thee 122 7. Who am I O Lorde God and what is my
in their mother tongue Acheldama that is to say the bloudy fielde SAint LVKE hitherto hath declared what the Apostles did in their owne priuate case after Christ departed from the earth attributing to them true obedience vnitie of mindes and continuance in prayer And these verily are wholesome exercises wherewith we must prepare our selues duely to receyue the holye ghost who entreth not into a frowarde soule and whome the worlde cannot receyue but contemneth and derideth such cogitations and studies Nowe in this place he beginneth to declare what the Apostles first did how they settled themselues to the publike ministery of the Church which was committed vnto them And this was the substitution of Matthye in the place of Iudas the traytour and reprobate For where Christ would haue the Apostles to be twelue in number whom hee ordayned to be Iudges of the twelue Trybes of Israel it was requisite the same number should be fulfilled least the falshoode of Iudas should any way hinder the ordinaunce of Christ. In the meane season the example of the Apostles admonisheth vs that the chiefe care of the Church ought to be in prouiding to haue fitte meete ministers For how shal they beleeue in him sayth Paule of whom they haue not hearde howe shall they heare without a Preacher howe shall they preach except they be sent And the same Apostle in another place sayth that himselfe Apollo and Cephas were the ministers of God by whome the Corinthians beleeued For although it belonge onely to God to giue fayth and hee worketh the same in the mindes of men by the vertue of his holy spirite for which cause the worshippers of Christ are called by the Prophet the taught of God yet for our sakes he witteth safe to vse the outwarde ministerie of the worde the vse and dignitie whereof must be defended and retayned in the Church Which thing is the cause why the Prophetes account fitte teachers among the chiefe benefites of God and Christ teacheth his Apostles to praye vnto God to sende worthy and faithfull workmen into his vineyarde And Paule in another place sheweth the maiesty and great care of Christ for his Church by this one argument chiefly that he sendeth from high giftes of his holy spirite and giueth some Apostles some Prophetes some Euaungelists some Pastors and teachers to the increase of the Saintes in the woorke of administration and to the building vp of his bodye They ought well to remember this that take vppon them in these dayes authoritie ouer the Church of Christ whether they be Bishops or secular Magistrates that they fayle not in this most necessary poynt to see to the Church but that they order euery thing in such sort that they maye leaue to their posteritie presidents of sounde and true doctrine Whervnto chiefly belongeth the appointing of schooles and bringing vp of youth which the Prophetes in the olde Testament had a great care of and after that the Christian Emperours likewyse Which things whosoeuer eyther through negligence or wasting of the Church goodes consume they ought to be taken for the greatest enimies of the Church and shall one daye buy such their heynous offences full deere at Christes hande But to addresse vs to the declaration of this present place Luke with great diligence rehearseth this hystorie declaring how the chiefe vse thereof is for vs to learne by example of the Apostles what to obserue and followe in choosing and appoynting ministers of the Church He beginneth with the description of the Church that was at that time In those dayes sayth he when they being gathered togither with one accorde looked for the comming of the holy ghost Peter stoode vp in the midst of the Disciples and proposed a matter which indifferently appertained to them all The number of them that beleeued when they were rehearsed by name was about an hundred and twentie Here both the small number of beleeuers in the Primitiue Church and Peter the Apostle are diligently to be considered For touching the number of them that professed Christ I thinke there is no man but marueyleth that there was no more founde in so famous and populous a Citie that professed and followed christ For what had Christ left vnassayde in that Citie For to omit the teaching aduertisements exhortation of the Prophets if a man consider but the things done in that Citie from the time that Christ came among them he shall perceyue an incredible hardnesse of heart and frowardnesse in that nation Iohn the Baptist went before Christ by reason of the plainnesse of his doctrine and straightnesse of his lyfe had bene able to haue mooued anye kinde of men But howe smally he profited the proofe very well declared Then by and by vpon followed Christ who to his doctrine which he framed and prepaced all maner of wayes to winne them with added myracles of such force and efficacie that they were able to make the verye enimies to confesse the truth Uerily Nicodemus confessed that no man but he that was sent of God coulde doe such things as they sawe him doe euery daye And manye openlye sayde Shall Christ when hee commeth worke more myracles than this man hath done I let passe the signes and woonders which partlye went before Christes death and partly followed which were able to mollifie the harts of the most cruell souldiers And yet after all these thinges there are no more but sixe score persons reckened among all that beleeued by Lukes testimonie who was a most faithfull and true witnesse In this appeareth the great power of Iesus Christ which of this smal remnant as the Prophets afore times tolde was able to multiplie and encrease his Church that in fewe yeares it was spred ouer all the worlde Wee maye learne also the vntowardnesse of mans nature and acknowledge almost an incurable naughtinesse in him and not to be offended though we see but fewe in these dayes that beleeue the doctrine of the Gospell For this did Esaias long ago foresee therfore minding to preach of the redemption that should be made by Christ crieth out who hath beleeued our preaching to whom is the arme of the Lorde declared And Christ speaking to his flocke sayth feare not little flocke for it hath pleased my father to giue you a kingdome And himselfe speaking of the last times declareth that such shall be the fashion and condicion of the worlde when he commeth that he shall finde no faith or truth vpon the earth Therfore great is the errour of those which iudge of faith and doctrine according to the multitude or fewnesse of them that followe it which is a common thing nowe a dayes For such was the state of the Church euen in the verye beginning that the smallest number embraced the doctrine of truth Noah only with his familie in that auncient worlde followed a diuers faith and religion from the residue of
to haue erred When they were named they were bidden stande forth that all men might looke vpon them and know them And this example of the Primitiue Church is very notable wherby wee are taught that the election of Ministers of the worde and of the Churche shoulde not be done in corners secretly and within the house by a fewe persons but shoulde be done openly in the sight of the congregation and before all the people For if a Bishop must haue the testimony of them that be without as Paule sayth how much more ought he to be well knowne to them ouer whom he is put in charge Which thing if it be not obserued or be neglected eyther obscure or vnknowne persons eyther else wicked and infect with corrupt maners shall be appointed ouer the Church And they shall be ouerseers of the Church which deserue not the lowest roume in the Church This we are taught by the rytes of the olde Testament where by Gods commaundement Aaron and his children were openly chosen into the holye ministery all the people looking on Neyther let it trouble vs that Paule seemeth to giue authoritie to Titus and Timothie to choose Bishoppes For he woulde not haue them of their priuate authoritie to doe any thing but according to the dutie of Superintendentes to take heede that such as were worthy and meete might be chosen for Ministers And it is not likely that they had more graunted to them than the Apostles had which without the Churches counsayle woulde neuer doe any thing in this matter For not long after they chose Deacons openlye before the congregation and Paule and Barnabas by election ordayned Elders in euery congregation Hereby is reprooued that most corrupt and pernicious vsage of choosing of ministers which many yeares hath borne all the rule in this matter Where manye times some one person in many Churches vseth to choose and order Ministers of his owne authoritie Wherein chiefly Abbots Bishops and Prouostes be to blame And many of them also that glory in the name of the Gospell will be taken for reformers of the Church handle not the matter much better For whyle they put Monkes and Bishops out of their vsurped possession as right is yet they restore not to the Church the libertie which by tyranny they tooke from it but at their owne pleasures administrate the things vsed before time vsurped by the same Bishops and Monkes And hereof in many places sprang that preposterous order for such to choose and order Ministers of the Church as neyther well knowe the Ministers nor yet the Churches ouer which they are set And bicause manye naughty affections are ioyned with ignorance they are manye times therewithall so ledde out of the waye that without all regarde of religion in so weyghtye a matter they seeme to minde none other thing but to shewe the power they haue ouer Churches with as great pride as the Bishops and Monkes did before them Which euill and inconuenience vnlesse it be shortly repressed it will bring vs forth both Simonie the deadly confusion of all ecclesiasticall discipline And all this we are bound to the Bishops of Rome for which haue extorted from the Emperors by bloudy warres that they alone might haue authority to giue Bishopricks and al other whatsoeuer ecclesiasticall Benefices There be yet in Germany not a fewe places which can remember these battayles the Christian bloudshed about the â—ame Certes it is manifest that Henrie the fourth being Emperour both for this diuers other causes ioyned battayle and fought with the Popes in open fielde threescore and two times And at length through the craft and counsayles of the Bishops had his owne sonne as an enimie sent by them against him into the field who at length perceyuing their subtiltie and sleyghtes beganne to withstand them but being ouercome with their importunitie and boldnesse graunted to Calixtus the second all his authority since which time the liberty of the Church pining away as of a deadly disease is at length vtterly lost which libertie whosoeuer will haue restored againe be they Ministers or Magistrates they must knowe that they ought all to labour to haue the auncient vsage of choosing Ministers to be restored againe Nowe to come to the exposition of this present hystory when they had set two before the congregation Ioseph and Matthy men furnished and endued with all kinde of vertues yet none of the Apostles woulde take so much vpon him as to pronounce whether of them should be Apostle naye they thought it not safe to commit so weighty a matter to the number of voices but turning to deuout prayers referre all the successe of the matter to the infallible iudgement of god For they saye Thou Lorde that knowest the hartes of all men shewe whether of these two thou hast chosen c. This is a singular document of godly mindes and of such as will not ouer boldly chalenge to themselues any thing in Gods causes Which example if they would with lyke religion imitate which nowe a dayes haue the handling of Church matters and affayres many things vndoubtedly would succeede more happily than they doe Hereof we gather that the election of Ministers dependeth of God alone and must be referred to him We thinke it the dutie of the Church in this case being lawfully assembled to laye aside all priuate affections to search out such as to whom the function of the Church may safely and conueniently be committed And here we principally require a feruent desire of religion wherevnto fasting was woont to be ioyned that their prayers might be the more ardent and earnest And when there are any found that are thought worthy of so great a charge yet must we not then attribute to much to the iudgement of men But the most commodious and safest way is to referre all the successe of our counsayles to the iudgement of god Although I am not ignoraunt that we finde certaine places of Scripture wherby Ministers myght seeme to be chosen by the iudgement of men and the matter appeareth not to haue bene determined by lottes as here it was wherevnto these sayinges seeme chieflye to be referred which are written 1. Timoth. 3. 5. Titus 1. But I suppose mention is there made only of such things as are requisite in this case for men to doe as ministers and guides the order and president of the Primitiue Church standing still in force the which for diuers and weightie causes is necessary to be obserued still in the Church For first it is euident that the Church is the housholde and family of God as was aforesayde wherein the Ministers be as it were Bayliffes and Stewardes Howbeit none that is wise taketh so much vppon him in another mans house as to prescribe at his pleasure eyther the most vnderlyng seruant or else the Stewarde of the same What absurditie therfore shall it be for any man
cannot shut vp the bowels of pitie Ouer and besides this the first beleeuers were to be envred by this voluntarye contribution to take the more paciently the losse of their goodes which shortly after should ensue when persecution arose seeing they had learned before to bestow them on others and were contented themselues to liue with a little Therefore this place ministreth no example of confusion whereby these phrenetike disturbers of common weales may be mainteyned but only a certayne liberalitie towardes the poore is in this place commended which God would haue alwayes to flourish in his Church We know what God sayth Deuter. 15. Let there be no begger at all amongst you Yet God was not ignorant there woulde be alwayes that shoulde be pinched with penurie But that the same shoulde runne vagarant about as publike spectacles of pouertie and beggerie is most contrary to the nature of charitie whervnto all Gods people are bounde And there are diuers other lawes of God extant whereby an order is declared howe the poore may be commodiouslye prouided for that they neede not go begging from doore to doore Hereof it commeth to passe that the Prophetes in euery place commend the poore vnto vs And Christ doth vouchsafe so to commende the care and helpe that ought to be taken for them that he testifyeth he will in the later daye reward them that haue done good to the poore for his sake euen as though they had done it to himselfe which order and institution was of such force and authoritie with the Apostles that they were not ashamed to make prouision for the poore Yea when Paule and Barnabas had declared the trade of their ministerie to Iohn Peter and Iames they thought good to admonish them of this one thing that they shoulde not neglect the poore whome they knewe Christ had so diligently commended vnto them Besides that Paule exhorteth the Corinthians that they shoulde not onely see for the prouision of their owne poore but also where they were very rich they shoulde helpe the needye brethren at Ierusalem which were verye poore And surely it is euident that our predecessors had a great care herof if we consider the donations and foundations both of Princes and priuate men which with greater liberalitie had giuen their goodes to the Church to the ende that both puritie of doctrine myght be preserued and the poore and needy relieued and helped But in these dayes religion is growne into such contempt that they are very fewe and scant which will giue ought of their owne but euery where there are ynough which wil rape and reue and prodigally waste that which others haue giuen They shall one daye prooue that Christ is a reuenger which will not contemne the crye of his poore and will most seuerely reuenge the spoyle and waste of his Church And it is to be feared least they shall leaue them to the wicked enimies of the Churche and fayth to be rifled bicause they disdaine to bestowe them on their euen Christians the brethren of Christ. But let vs returne to Luke which describeth the publyke and holy assembly of the Church where he sayth they continued euery day in the temple with one accorde Then they came oftentimes togither in the temple not for that they would be at the Iewes sacrifices which they knew were abolished through the bloude of Christ but bicause of the concourse of the people that they might teach and winne the more vnto christ By this example we are taught to seeke occasion on euery side to set forth the kingdome of Christ and for this cause the people ought oftentimes to meete togither that there may be the greater number to heare the worde of god For where the faithfull are gouerned by the light of the truth they cannot be ashamed thereof and seeke not darckenesse and corners as they doe whose workes be euill Uerily we reade that Christ taught alwayes openly and thereby excused himselfe both when he was taken and afterwarde also before Caïphas And Paule the Apostle in his first Epistle to the Corinthians the .xj. and .xiiij. Chap. diligently describeth the publike assemblies and holy meetinges which he woulde neuer haue done if he had not vnderstoode they had bene of much force to the setting forth of Gods true religion Two thinges are ascribed to the primitiue Church continuance togither and vnanimitie of mindes which are needefull at all times but specially in assemblies and Churche meetinges For where God as it hath otherwheare bene sayde hath commended them by a singuler promise such an earnest studie and perseuerance in keeping the same is meete for Christians Againe where these assemblies are made both for doctrine sake for publike prayers and vse of the sacramentes vnanimitie for this purpose is chiefly requisite With this it becommeth Ministers of the word to be ioyned togither least they be authors of partaking and sectes suche as we knowe were once in the Church of Corinth but let them with one accord vrge set forth the doctrine of truth labor to bring Disciples vnto Christ as he commaunded in the .xxviij. chap. of Mathew That vnanimitie in praiers is of great weight before god appeereth hereby bicause mutuall loue is euery where commaunded and Christ earnestly desireth of his father that all the beleeuing may be one as he and his father are one The same reason may be made also of the sacramentes For where they seale vnto vs the benefites of Christ and are tokens and pledges of the fellowship and vnitie which we haue in Christ by the vsing wherof we are taken into one body with Christ it cannot be that they can vse them duly which are at enmitie amongest themselues These things ought well to haue bene considered in these dayes where there is great faulte committed on all sides For they that glorye in the doctrine of the Gospell and haue enioyed the same a long whyle waxe slacke for the most part and are quite voyde of perseuerance as though they had attayned already to perfection and had now no more to doe They are deuided into diuers and sundry sectes and one of them excōmunicateth another So that it must needes come to passe that Paule sayth If you byte and deuoure one another take heede least you be likewise consumed one of another And it is no marueyle that the Gospell doth no better succeede and go forwarde considering those men are neither feruent in perseuerance nor ioyned togither in vnanimitie in whome the same of all other is chiefely required Let who so will reade Eusebius preface vpon the eyght booke of the Ecclesiasticall hystorie and he shall finde a most liuely description of these times and what we may looke for Unto these Luke ioyneth the trade of lyfe that these first Christians liued in priuately among themselues And they brake breade sayth he from house to house and did eate their meate togither with singlenesse
of heart praysing God. And although this that he speaketh of breaking of breade may after a sort be vnderstanded of the mysticall supper as is declared in the Homely before going yet for that he maketh mention also of common meate it seemeth this place commodiously may be wholy expounded of their priuate trade of lyfe in bidding one another to their houses to meales and repastes Luke teacheth vs that the richer sort did not only depart with some portion of their goodes to the reliefe in generall but also that they did exercise liberalitie towardes the poore and others of that which they had reserued peculiarly for themselues And he therefore expresselye mencioneth houses that it might appeare diuers of the number of the faithfull kept their houses and goodes still wherby that confused and sedicious communion of things which the Anabaptistes doe imagine is most strongly confuted But here such an order and trade of lyfe and conuersation is expressed as is full of benefites loue and mutuall helping one another And bicause men offende much in immoderate and excessiue ryote and pride of feasting Luke thought good chiefely to entreate hereof saying they obserued three thinges therein First they feasted togither in gladnesse according to that saying of Paule He that sheweth mercy let him doe it with cherefulnesse For God loueth a cherefull giuer Therfore in their feasting there was no disdainefulnesse which causeth vs to yrke at our benefites but they receyued euery man with glad and chearefull minde and chiefely those whome they knewe wanted liuing For so Christ commaundeth vs to bid the pore which are not able to recompence and requite vs with benefites againe Unto cherefulnesse he addeth singlenesse of heart by the which he vnderstandeth sinceritie of minde voyde of all deceyte and guyle which is contrary to that vice which will seeme to benefite others and yet seeketh their own commoditie and gayne little minding the vtilitie and profite of others Thirdly he rehearseth thankesgiuing wherby they did set forth the bountie of God who as he made all thinges so is he the preseruer and nourisher of them all And if a man ioyne these three togither it shall easilye appeare that they had a singuler care of temperaunce for where this is not there is no true cherefulnesse and christian simplicitie much lesse giuing of thankes Therefore christian men must drawe them a rule out of these things howe to behaue themselues in their banquets Let them knowe that the chiefe thing therein must be charitie and the benefiting of others Let them studie to be harborous and knowe that they are not appointed Lordes but stewardes of the goodes that they haue Let them be mery and cheerefull in giuing bicause as Christ sayth It is better to giue than to receyue Herevnto let there be ioyned such a singlenesse of minde and sinceritie as becommeth Christians Chiefely let them be mindfull of God let them acknowledge him to be the author of all things belonging to our life let them aske their necessaries of him and thanke him for his gifts receyued For through fayth and giuing of thankes as Paule sayth meates are sanctified We haue in Christ an example hereof whome we neuer read to haue broken breade without blessing or giuing of thankes as maye be seené Math. 14.15 Luc. 24. Iohn 6. c. These things teach vs what we maye thinke of their banquetting which eyther vtterly despise the poore or else giue them with an euill will and forgetting to giue God thankes reioyce in scurrilitie and kindle intemperancye by lowde singing and vnseasonable musick Against these are the sermons of the Prophetes Isa. 5. and Amos. 6. Further least any man might thinke this feruent studie in godlynesse lacked his successe Luke teacheth vs what commoditie ensued thereof where he sayeth They had fauour with all the people And the Lorde added dayly c. He sheweth a double fruite hereof comming First they were in fauour and authoritie with all men of the wiser sort For it is playne by that that was sayde before that the wicked were afrayd of them Wee are hereby taught what thing getteth men true authoritie verilye the studie and desire of Gods religion and glory For it must needes be true that the Lorde sayde by the Prophete I will honour them that honour me and they shall be put to shame that despise me Let the Rulers of the church and other Magistrates marke well this thing The superintendents know that they haue neede both of authoritie and fauour but they go not alwayes about to get it that wayes that they ought to doe whiles some of them hunt for worldlye prayse some studye to heape vp riches other seeke to be aloft in worldly pompe being little carefull in the meane while for the honor and glory of god Where the feruent zeale and desire of Gods glorye is the most compendious way to come vnto glory For God which can turne the hartes of men which way it pleaseth him and preserueth the remembrance of them that be his as the Psalmist sayeth will surely rewarde them for euer An other fruite or commoditie therof is that the Lord added dayly vnto his church such as should be saued The church or congregation therfore encreased and they that first entred into it felt their fayth in them also encreased No man therfore can labor in vaine in the vineyard of the Lord so that he earnestly applye his vocation Marke in the meane time howe all encrease of the Church is attributed to the Lorde The Lorde sayth he added euery day vnto the Congregation such as should be saued In deede the Apostles preached and drewe men by preaching of the worde But all the successe of their labour must be ascrybed to God onelye who onely hath power vpon the harts of men For Christ hath taught vs that no man commeth to him except the father vouchsafe to drawe him This thing Paule expresseth by an elegant parable of husbandrye in the first to the Corinthians the thirde Chapter And the Lorde testifyeth by his Prophete that he will write his lawes in the heartes of the faythfull so that they shall neede none other instruction Wherevpon in another place the beleeuing are called most properly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye taught of God or the Disciples and schollers of God. And Christ himselfe sayth that his spirite shall be our counseller and maister to leade vs into all truth Here is the impudencie of them reprooued which gather themselues disciples and call them after their owne name And they also are as faultie which acknowledge other maisters beside Christ and reioyce in their names more than in the name of Christ whome Christ and Paule most earnestly impugne and rebuke Let no man take occasion hereby to be slouthfull For euerye man must haue a respect to his calling and walke in the same and ascribe all successe not to his owne industrie but
to the grace of God which worketh in vs according to his good pleasure those things that make for his glory and for our and other mennes saluation Let these suffice for declaration of the order of the primitiue Church Let vs knowe it is our partes to be occupied in the same exercises which they sometime were giuen vnto Let the ende of them all be the glorye of God and the saluation of manye whome we must labour to bring vnto christ For so shall it come to passe that we shall haue fauour and authoritie amongest men and shall receyue plenteous fruite of our traueyle in Iesus Christ to whome be blessing honour power and glory for euer Amen The thirde chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .xx. Homelie PETER and Iohn went vp togither into the Temple at the ninth houre And a certaine man that was halt from his mothers wombe was brought whome they layde dayly at the gate of the Temple which is called bewtifull to aske almes of them that entred into the Temple When hee sawe Peter and Iohn that they woulde go into the Temple he desired to receyue an almes And Peter fastened his eyes on him with Iohn and sayd Looke on vs And he gaue heede vnto them trusting to receyue something of them Then sayde Peter siluer and golde haue I none such as I haue giue I thee In the name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth aryse vp and walke And he tooke him by the right hande and lift him vp And immediatly his feete and ancle bones receyued strength And hee sprang stoode and walked and entred with them into the Temple walking and leaping and praysing God. WE haue perceyued in the Sermon before going what the trade successe and encrease of the primityue Church was This thing of all other was notable that the faythfull grewe in fauoure and authoritie with manye men and caused the wicked to be afrayd of them Among other things mention was made of manye and diuers myracles which Luke sayth the Apostles did Wherefore out of a number he taketh one which gaue occasion of a newe sermon by the which Peter bringeth certaine thousands to the knowledge of Christ as we shall see when we come to the place Nowe bicause this is so singuler a myracle it is meete we diligently discusse all the circumstances therof with as much regard as Luke hath penned them who beginneth first with the occasion of the myracle then he describeth the lame mannes person on whome the myracle was wrought and last of all sheweth what successe folowed of the myracle and what the lame man did after he was healed The occasion of the myracle was that Peter and Iohn about the ninth houre went vp into the temple at what time this lame man was brought thither to aske almes of the people The ninth houre of the day with them was three a clocke at the after noone with vs as maye be gathered of that we sayde in the seconde Chapter touching the counting of houres He calleth it the houre of prayer bicause the people of God had certayne appointed houres when they made their publike prayers as maye be seene as well otherwheres as also in Daniel the sixt Chapter And God had appoynted in the law the morning and euening sacrifice which no man being in his wit will saye was done without prayers Touching the time of mid-day or noone which also was appointed for prayers we shall speake hereafter in the tenth Chapter where Peter at the same houre being in Simon the Tanners house went into the vpper storie thereof to praye And it is not without a cause that the Scriptures make such diligent mention of the houres of prayers For first we are taught hereby that we ought to beginne finishe and ende all our doings with calling on the name of God bicause without his helpe and grace it is impossible for vs to accomplishe any thing well For as Salomon sayth A man deuyseth a waye in his heart but it is the Lord that ordreth his goings Wherevpon the Apostle S. Iames sharpely reprooueth them which without respect vnto the will of God so deliberate and appoint their matters as though the successe of them depended of their owne power Also we are admonished that disciplyne is needefull in the Church according to the which as Paule sayth all things appertayning to religion and the honour of God ought to be done decently and in order We confesse in deede that it is the dutie of Christians in euery place to lift vp pure and cleane handes vnto God when and where we haue neede of his helpe and that he may heare vs Yet bicause Christ hath commended vnto vs publike prayers by a peculiar promise it becommeth vs to haue a speciall care and consideration therof and not without a cause to refraine from the holye congregation which it is euident was instituted long agoe for doctrine and prayers sake And though many things afterwarde grewe into superstition yet ought that to be no impediment vnto vs For the superstition ought to be taken awaye and the primitiue and lawfull vse to be restored Now there is nothing left but the iangling of belles whereby we are called in the morning at noone and at euening to prayers The superstitious vsage whereof many accuse but very fewe traueyle to haue the solemne houres of prayers as they were at the first vsed to be restored The Apostles are specially to be marked who sayth Luke went into the Church at the houre of prayer Which was not for the sacrifice sake that then was offred as was heretofore declared But bicause they were desirous to praye and also hoped to finde some occasion whereby to teache the people And they would not bicause of the pieuishe superstition of the Iewes which easily might be corrected leaue their dutie vndone and let slippe such an occasion and opportunitie to doe good Whose example teacheth vs that we must seeke all maner of occasion to set forth the doctrine of the Gospell and knowledge of christ The dutie that we owe vnto Christ bindeth vs herevnto For as he intermitted nothing belonging to our saluation so must not we fayle of our duties in enlarging the boundes and borders of his kingdome This caused Paule to thinke the weight and care of all congregations laye on his shoulders And in another place he reioyceth in the attemptes of his aduersaries and yllwillers bicause he perceyued they serued after a sort to the setting forth of the Gospell Let vs be ashamed therefore of our negligence and slouth who like sluggardes to say no woorse doe daily let passe the occasions that the Lord offreth vs And here chiefely hath that saying of the Prophete place Cursed is he that doth the worke of the Lorde negligently Secondly Luke diligently describeth the lame mans person on whome the myracle was afterwarde wrought In which description the excellencie of the myracle and the power of Christ the
A Prophet shall the Lord your God rayse vp vnto you euen of your brethren like vnto me him shall you heare in all things whatsoeuer he shall saye vnto you For the time will come that euerye soule which will not heare that same Prophete shall bee destroyed from among the people All the Prophets also from Samuell and thenceforth as many as haue spoken haue in likewise tolde of these dayes AFter that the Apostle Peter had grieuouslye accused the heynous wickednesse of the Iewes which they committed against the sonne of God in the thirde part of his sermon he gaue them counsell howe to obteyne saluation as we declared in our last Sermon He bade them repent and conuert vnto God which we partly doe by repentance and partly by faith in Iesus Christ through whose merite we be reconciled vnto god But it was no small blocke that kept the Iewes from embracing of christ For where they were not yet come to the knowledge of him a great many feared that if they shoulde receyue him they shoulde offende against Moyses and the lawe giuen them from god And it seemed a weightie matter to them to forsake the religion which God had giuen vnto them and which they had helde so many yeares after that order and according as they receyued it of their forefathers Therefore the Apostle in the fourth part of his oration correcteth this errour teaching them that both Moyses and the Prophetes direct the true worshippers of God vnto Christ and that therefore they so little offended against the lawe by beleeuing in Christ that rather they disobey Moyses and beleeue not the Prophetes truly except they receyue Christ of whome they beare witnesse Againe least they shoulde distrust the goodnesse of Christ whome they nowe so oftentimes hearde they had offended by their great crueltie he declareth that he that was promised to the fathers belongeth to them also and is their sauiour as well as the fathers so that they woulde embrace him with true fayth But at this present we will speake but of those thinges onely which Peter alledgeth concerning the mysterie of Christ grounded vppon the bookes of the olde Testament He beginneth with Moyses bicause he was of greatest authoritie among the Iewes Out of whome where he might haue brought diuers testimonies he taketh one among a manye whereby he teacheth vs that Christ was long agone appointed to be the teacher and schoolemaister of Gods people Which thing serued much to this present purpose bicause as I saide euen nowe many thought it a grieuous matter to forsake Moyses who they knewe was appointed of God to be their lawmaker and maister He sheweth therefore that it was not Moyses minde that they should alwaye hang vppon him but that he pointed them to another Prophete which shoulde more perfitely teache them all things The place is in Deuteronomie .xviij. Chapter In that place are prohibited all superstitious and soothsaying Artes of the heathen whereby they go about to search out the knowledge of thinges to come and the secretes of God by diuination by the wicked Mathematicalles by the noise of birdes flying by Necromancie and such like kinde of diuinations And Moyses doth aduertise them that they shoulde forsake these things and turne to the only worde of God and wholy depend vpon the same And bicause they should not thinke it an harde matter to finde out the meaning of Gods word he sayth they should neuer want Prophetes whome God would rayse vp from among themselues by whose ministerie they shoulde learne what the will of God was in all things they shoulde take in hande And they are not deceyued which thinke that an vniuersall promise is conteyned in this place whereby the gift of prophecie is established and confirmed in the people and Church of god But Peter wittily applieth this generall promise vnto Christ who it is euident is the chiefe of the Prophetes and by whose spirite as he sayth in another place all the Prophetes were ledde and inspired And that the things here spoken by Moyses belong vnto Christ is more euident than needeth anye long demonstration For he was both borne of the Iewes and was sent of God as appeareth by his doctrine and myracles whiche we see in all pointes conformable to the doctrine of the Apostles Therefore Peters argument seemeth most strong whereby he laboureth to perswade them to beleeue in Christ according to Moyses saying euen as if he shoulde say Moyses so little challengeth to him selfe alone all authoritie of teaching that he commaundeth vs to giue eare and credite to euerye Prophete teaching the worde of God and hath appointed all those that despise the Prophetes sayings to be punished with death Therfore how much more ought you to beleeue Christ who hath taught vs the will of God the father more plainly and perfitely than anye man and in whome most truly are verified whatsoeuer Moyses sayth of that Prophete And so Peter trimlye toucheth the ende and scope of his purpose that is to take out of their mindes that preposterous religion which let and hindred them with the ouermuch reuerence of Moyses and the law and their pieuish opinion and woulde not let them to embrace Iesus Christ. Yet bicause both Peter and Steuen as appeareth hereafter expounde this place of Moyses as ment of Christ we also will here search out such thinges as maye enstruct vs in the knowledge of christ And first of all Moyses doth elegantlye describe vnto vs Christ our sauiour Next he teacheth vs what dutie we owe vnto him and pronounceth sentence of death agaynst them that doe contemne him First in the description of Christ he sheweth of whome he shall spring or be borne The Lorde your God shall rayse him vp of your brethren He must then be borne of the Iewes which is an infallible argument of hys incarnation and of his true manhoode whereby they are conuinced which saye Christ brought his flesh from heauen and tooke it not of the substance of the virgin but came through the virgin into the worlde as water runneth through a conduite Verily Paule testifieth that he tooke not on him the aungels nature or any heauenly creatures but the seede of Abraham And speaking of the prerogatiues of the Iewes wherewith God aboue other nations did vouchsafe to endue them among other things he maketh mention howe Christ touching the fleshe shoulde be borne of them which is God in all things to be praysed for euer Wherevnto the promises of the olde Testament are to be referred where often times he is called one whyle the seede of the woman another whyle the seede of Abraham and of Dauid We must here obserue the singular goodnesse of God who hauing appointed his sonne to be our sauiour and teacher woulde haue the same incarnated and made man least eyther we might be afrayde of his maiestie or thinke he disdained our infirmitie which Paule also considered Heb. 2. 4. Secondlye he
beside these called Saduceyes who plainely scoffed at all religion For they denyed the resurrection of the bodye and whatsoeuer else is written of the mysteries of eternall life as may be seene Math. 22. and Actes 23. And it can not be that any syncere religion coulde be in them which durst denye these things without the which religion coulde not stande And if we expende the matter well it shall appeare that the same men came against the Apostles which were sent out to take Christ at mount Oliuete as Luke in his Gospell sheweth Let vs here marke who are alwayes like to be the greatest enimies of the Church and doctrine of Christ and authors of persecution Uerily the Priestes that is to say those which take vpon them the gouernance of doctrine and of the whole Church For as soone as they being ouercome with ambition and couetousnesse beginne to seeke priuate honour and chaunge religion into lucre which the storie of the Gospell abundantly declareth those Iewish doctors did Math. 7.23 Iohn 5. c. it can not be chosen but they will be the first to withstand the truth bicause they are the first that are reproued through the light of the truth Hereof we see it commeth to passe in all ages that these kinde of men haue procured most trouble agaynst the doctrine of truth The times that the Prophets liued in declare this to be true against whome the Bishops and Priestes made most a do The same Iohn the Baptist prooued true whose doctrine and Baptisme the Leuites sent from Ierusalem beganne first to reprehend And Christ had no sorer enimies than the Priestes through whose deuises he was taken condemned and nayled to the crosse The Apostles nowe finde the same to be their grieuousest enimies And those whom Pylate and the Romaine garrison hytherto suffred to preache Christ are disturbed by them whose fauour and defence they ought to haue had in setting forth the kingdome of christ Let vs remember this geare and not be troubled though we perceyue those against vs in these dayes which hitherto haue chalenged to themselues in the Church the name of learning and holynesse I meane the Popes with all the rable of Bishops and Monkes For where it is euident they are all ledde with couetousnesse and ambition and haue long since obscured the doctrine of truth with mannes traditions and haue made lucre of religion it cannot be but they must hate the light of the truth and wish the extinguishment thereof But let vs consider the craft which they vse in setting vppon the Apostles First they enter not into the Church alone and so laye hande vpon the Apostles For so all men woulde haue perceyued howe they had beene led with the desire of their priuate honor and lucre And it was a daungerous matter for them to prouoke the furie and rage of the people against them Wherefore they ioyne vnto them the ruler of the Temple who was authorised by publike order to see there shoulde be no businesse made in the Church and so they woulde seeme to haue a regard of publike tranquillitie where in deede they did it for none other purpose but to vse the ayde of the officer for the defence of their tyrannie Then ioyne they also vnto them the Saduceyes men voyde of all religion bicause they thought such meetest for their purpose For such men as these thinke it a poynt eyther of a foolishe or a seditious minde contrary to custome to alter any thing in religion Last of all they rushe in vpon them as they be in their sermon and that sodenly bicause they would feare the people withall Wherevpon we may thinke they had consulted hereof before and that they did nothing at aladuenture or without deliberation The like craft haue all they vsed against the truth which nowe these many yeares haue conspired against the same For Daniel attributeth to Antichrist the eyes of a man that is to say witte and wylinesse to foresee things And Christ sayth the children of this worlde are wyser in their kinde than the children of lyght And surelye if we well consider the hystories of the Bishops of Rome we shall see they haue vsed the lyke wylinesse these many yeares and that they haue then chiefely set forwarde their owne matters when they haue seemed to do nothing lesse and being bolstred vp by the secular powers haue clymed vp to such rule and tyrannie as nowe they exercise So Boniface the thirde made Phocas embrued with the heynous murther of Maurice his maister the Emperour to thintent that he againe might make him the supreme head of the Church So by the strength of the Lumbardes they draue the Emperors of Greece out of Italie and when the Lumbardes seemed to them more intollerable than the Greekes they vsed the Frenchmens ayde to subdue the Lumbardes Neyther made they Charles Emperor of the west Church where the Romaines had bene without an Emperour more than three hundred yeares for any other cause but to haue a Captaine or ruler of the Church whose ayde and helpe they might vse to defende their vsurped power ouer the Church and to brydle such as woulde speake against it They most plainely bewrayed their meaning when they conueyed the Empire to the Germaines and caused the Emperours to sweare homage and obedience to them and reserued the authoritie of confirming and crowning the Emperour to themselues least any other than such as woulde doe after their pleasure should ascende to such dignitie They shall confesse that I say the truth whosoeuer will reade the fourme of oth wherwith the Emperours are bounde and which they haue put among the Canons of their lawe and also the Canon of Boniface the eyght concerning maioritie and obedience For he speaking of two swordes that is of the ecclesiasticall and secular power doth expressely chalenge them both vnto the Bishops of Rome in these words Both are in the power of the Church namely the spirituall swoorde and the materiall But the one to bee exercised of the Church the other for the Church The one by the hande of the Priest the other by the hande of Princes and souldiours but at the becke and sufferaunce of the priest c. Let vs therefore acknowledge the truth of the olde President when we see Bishops fight against the truth with force of kinges Let vs marke the subtiltie of this beast which compasseth hir matters by strength of others Let vs consider hir continuall traueyâ—e in oppressing the truth and not iudge of them according to our leysinesse They wake when we soundly snort Let vs therfore awake likewise and according to Christes admonition beware of men Howbeit it might seeme a straunge and tyrannicall deede violently to carie men awaye without order of lawe Therefore Luke sheweth what their pretence was They tooke it grieuously sayth he that they taught the people and preached in Iesus the resurrection from the deade In these words he
for their faithfull endeuour and godlynesse and not to be offended if the like also fall out vpon vs. But least we shoulde haue any iust occasion to be offended the Euangelist teacheth vs how little the wicked with all their tyrannie preuayled against Christ and his Church Many sayth he of them that heard the words beleeued and the number of the men was about fiue thousande What shoulde we here first saye or marueyle at O brethren The vnspeakable power of God or the woonderfull constancie and boldenesse of the faythfull of that time Here appeareth the inuincible power of Christ which doth not only scatter the counsell of his enimies but also turneth it vpside downe which Dauid once prophecied he should doe They go about to stoppe the course of the Gospell and by feare to pull men from the Church of Christ. But they are so deceyued that rather maye be perceyued a marueylous fruite of the Gospell and newe scholers are added vnto the Church of Christ. This is the perpetuall condicion of the Church that by persecutions it encreaseth The same came to passe longe agone in Babylon what time the kinges of Assiria and Persia did set forth God and his religion Under the Romaine Emperours the whoter the persecution was the more there were that thought it a goodlye matter to confesse Christ with their bloude This is it that Dauid sayth Christ shall reigne or beare rule in the middle of his enimies Let vs followe the boldenesse of the primitiue Church and not be feared with the crosse or rage of persecutors They shewe crueltie but vppon our bodies and that no further than God permitteth but vppon our soule they haue no power at all They binde the Preachers of the worde and the faithfull hearers but the worde of God cannot be bounde For the spirite of the Lorde bloweth not where the worlde will but where it selfe will. Further he is greater that worketh in vs than he that so rageth in the worlde Christ worketh in vs through whose comfort we are able to doe all things He is a strong and faithfull shepeherde which will not suffer his sheepe to be taken from him He hath prepared for vs a place in heauen to the which it becommeth vs by the crosse and all maner of tribulations to come that we may liue with him and reigne in the house of his father To whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxvij. Homelie AND it came to passe on the morowe that their Rulers and Elders and Scribes and Annas the chiefe priest and Caiphas and Iohn and Alexander and as many as were of the kinred of the high priestes gathered togither at Ierusalem And when they had set them before them they asked By what power or in what name haue you done this Then Peter full of the holye ghost sayde vnto them you Rulers of the people and Elders of Israel if we this daye be examined of the good deede that we haue done to the sicke man by what meanes he is made whole Be it knowen vnto you all and to all the people of Israell that by the name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth whome you crucified whome God raysed vp againe from death euen by him doth this man stande here present before you whole This is the stone which was cast awaye of you builders which is become the chiefe of the corner Neyther is there saluation in any other For amonge men vnder heauen there is giuen none other name wherein we must be saued ALthough our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ according to his promises neuer fayleth those which embrace him with true fayth yet hee chiefly succoureth them when they are persecuted of their enimies and finde no helpe in man wherevnto to leane And then he comforteth them not onely with his spirite but also sheweth them what to doe and to saye This present hystorie giueth vs an example hereof whyle the wyse men and of greatest power in the world after the worlds iudgement be ouercome and shamefully confounded by Christes Apostles being but vnlearned men and of no estimation We haue seene howe the Apostles were had to prison bicause they tooke vpon them the office of preaching and taught howe Christ was risen from death being not licensed thereto of the Bishops But now Luke declareth how they handled Christes cause before the counsell at Ierusalem which place as well for many other skilles as for this chiefely is notable bicause it containeth the craftynesse of the enimies of truth and an example of a counsell of Bishops assembled against the truth He beginneth with the benche of the Iudges which he painteth out with a diligent rehearsall of all them that were gathered togither not only bicause we should vnderstande who and what maner of men were assembled but also that we might perceyue howe the enimies of truth trust more in the authoritie and power of men than in any thing else It came to passe sayde he that their Rulers and Elders and Scribes of Hierusalem c. Whatsoeuer was of any excellencie or authoritie among the Iewes he comprehendeth in three degrees They are Rulers to whome the Romaines had committed the gouernaunce of such thinges as chiefely concerned the constitutions and rules of Iurie wherein they differed from others The Elders were the state of the Senators as appeareth by other places of the Scripture The Scribes are they which attributed to themselues the knowledge of the lawe and the Scriptures and who had the keeping of the publike writings and recordes And not contented to haue rehearsed these degrees he reciteth also the names of certaine other of most authoritie amongest them that is to saye Annas who seemeth here to be the high Priest not bicause he was then Bishop for the hystories report that Caiphas was this yeare Bishop but bicause he had bene Bishop before then Caiphas Iohn and Alexander wherevnto afterwarde he ioyneth all those that were of the high Priests kinred Now if you consider well this bench you shall perceiue there was nothing at that present of greater honour For they whose power was of most authoritie with the Romaine Presidentes were all assembled togither They also were there to whome the publike administration of the Church was committed And they whose name and fame for learning and doctrine was greatest among the people were there But herein stoode the chiefe poynt of all others that these degrees of men were instituted of God and commended for the succession of about a thousande and fiue hundred yeares if we count from the departure of the children of Israel out of Egypt or from the time that Aaron was Byshop vntill the dayes of Christ and his Apostles And in deede they might call themselues the successors of Aaron Eleazar Abiathar Iehosuah and others to whome there is no small prayse attributed in the Scriptures With these men are the Apostles coped yea they are brought before them
Comptrollers espie any thing in these mennes conuersation Naye such as these sate highest among them Yet are the Apostles who hitherto had hurt no man but profited a great many cyted examined and commaunded to prison So in these dayes where men burne in hatred of the truth all men may freely be naught But to preache Christ and to call mennes mindes through his doctrine from superstition and ydolatrie that is an heynous matter I warrant you This is the olde corruption of the worlde which neuer is afrayde of punishment for sinne but abhorreth and hateth them most which endeuour to bring them to God. After Peter had reprehended their vniust proceeding he answereth their question more apparantly and testifyeth that Iesus Christ is the only author of the myracle Be it knowne sayth he to you all and to all the people of Israel that by the name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth whome you crucified whome God raysed agayne from death euen by him doth this man stande here present before you whole He repeateth the same here againe that he sayde in the Church For he so ascribeth to Christ only the glorye of the myracle that therewith also he casteth in their teeth their wickednesse committed against the sonne of god He maketh mention also of Christes resurrection to shewe them that they stroue against him in vaine seeing he whome they thought to haue made out of the waye had ouercomme death and nowe liued in glory Peters example is to be well marked for thereby we are taught howe to deale with the professed enimies of the truth He giueth them such honor as God doth vouchsafe to giue vnto Iudges as euen nowe was declared Yet he abstaineth from all kinde of vile flatterie yea rather he freely and frankly vttereth those thinges which make for the setting forth of Christes truth and glorie For both he telleth them of their wicked deede and sheweth them that he whome they persecuted liueth and reigneth This waye must we also take least eyther we suffer our tongue to runne at ryot or else for cowardly feare or fauour dissemble the truth For as it is not meete we should followe the children of this worlde in euill speaking so the enimies of the truth are not worthy to haue their tyrannie and wickednesse spared We haue other examples of this kinde both in the Prophetes and in the Apostles But it shall be best to followe the prompting of the holy spirite which neuer fayleth them that are zealous towarde Christ. Howbeit where the Apostles were chiefely appointed to preach Christ vnto the worlde here Peter also forgetteth not his dutie but taking occasion of the premisses teacheth in fewe wordes that all our saluation is conteyned in Christ alone But this seemed a great stumbling blocke bicause Iesus Christ was condemned by them which had power in the Church by Gods appoyntment to teache and administer euery thing Therfore he first remooueth this blocke out of the waye alleaging the wordes of Dauid out of the Cxviij Psalme which wordes Christ also vsed as we reade in the Gospell For Dauid who was a figure of Christ speaking of himselfe sayth The same stone which the builders refused is become the heade stone in the corner Which wordes Peter expressely expounding of Christ and the Priestes of the Iewes sayth This is the stone which was cast away of you builders which is become the chiefe of the corner The sense of the wordes is this I knowe that both you and also other marueyle greatly why we ascribe so great prayse and glory vnto Christ and say that he liueth and raigneth and is risen againe from death whom you by shamefull death would haue made out of the waye But this ought to offende no man Nay rather ye maye learne that he is the same Iesus whome the Prophetes long before sayde shoulde come haue you forgotten that saying of Dauid which teacheth vs that so God had appointed that the Messias shoulde be reiected of them which ought to haue builded vp Gods Church and to bring all men vnto him you your selues are those builders For vnto you was committed the office of teaching and the whole ordring of religion You haue reiected Iesus and would giue him no place in the Church of god Him hath God raised from death and made him the head of the corner that is a Lord and a sauiour and the ruler of his Churche And hath so inclosed in him only all saluation that without him the same is no where else to be founde For among men vnder heauen there is none other name giuen wherein we can be saued Peter therefore so preacheth Iesus to be a sauiour that he therewith denieth all hope of saluation to them which disdaine to embrace him Here are three things to be considered the consideration whereof is no lesse profitable than necessary The first is howe the holy ghost foresheweth that Christ should be refused of those which by Goddes appoyntment were the chiefe among the people This reprooueth the wicked pride of the Bishops of Rome which say they cannot erre For although it were manifest they were appointed of God yet that they cannot erre shoulde neuer be graunted them seeing they which were ordeyned by God haue so often erred But while they saye they cannot erre they bewray their follie whereas now their errors are open not onely to Barbours and bleare eyed as is in the Prouerbe but also to boyes and children Clement the seauenth being Pope confessed this grosse ignorance or rather impudent lust of theirs to lye For where at his table two Monks as their maner is were disputing whether the Pope could erre or no after many words to fro they agreed he might erre as he was a man but as he was Pope Christes vicar on earth he could by no means erre Clement offended with this most impudent more than slauelike flatterie sayd to the Monke with angrie moode nay I confesse that euen as I am Pope I both may and often doe erre For whyle I bestowe benefices and other ecclesiasticall dignities as I suppose vpon good godly persons I find at length they be very knaues worthy of no honor Let them listen to this oracle of their Caiphas which now a dayes haue the Popes in such admiration that they thinke it an heinous matter to swarue one nailes bredth from their decrees Furthermore this place teacheth vs not to be offended when we see Christ reiected of the states of the world of those which some men take for the pillers henges heads of the church This is the auncient guise of the world which vseth to preferre darcknesse before light which thing Esaias complaineth of when in declaring of the mysteries of Christ he saith there were but few that would beleeue him truly acknowledge the power of the Lorde And Christ testifieth that these mysteries are reuealed to little ones hidden from the wise of this world Yea
bicause Christ greatly hindered and empayred their gayne and honor But Gods spirite bloweth where it pleaseth neyther must we dispayre of any mans health bycause of his profession and trade of lyfe Further where he was a Cypriote he so looued the faythfull of Ierusalem that on them onely he woulde bestowe or shew thys liberalitie For he vnderstoode without doubt that in Christ all difference of nations was abolished as otherwheres the Scripture teacheth And his so great liberalitie wanted not a singuler commoditie For his vertue is enrolled in perpetuall memorie and the Apostles thought good to call hym Barnabas that is to saye the sonne of consolation For he deserued to haue so singuler a name which by his liberalitie gaue so singuler comfort to so many In the meane season we be taught what names they deserue which defraude the poore of Christ by raping and reauing the Church goodes and as much as in them is let and hinder the religion and doctrine of christ These be in verie deede the children of disturbance and perdition whose iudgement steepeth not as the example of Ananias following will teache vs Let vs marke the exercises of the primitiue Church and gyue our selues to the lyke in thys most troublesome worlde where Sathan euerywhere raiseth vp persecutours against the doctrine of truth Let the preachers be armed with a bold liberty of teaching the word and let them remember they are the seruants of God whome no authoritie of man ought to mooue Let them which professe the name of Christ be at vnitie togither in christ Let them labour to shewe their vnitie and concorde by workes of liberalitie and specially by helping of the poore These be the markes of Christians and these be the strongest weapons and defences of Christians For by these they be knowne to be the Disciples of Iesus Christ who is able easily to defende them against all the assaultes of the worlde and shall at length delyuer them from all perill and daunger and bring them to his celestiall kingdome to him be prayse honour power and glorye for euer Amen The fift chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .xxxij. Homelie A Certaine man named Ananias with Sapphiâ—a his wife solde a possession and kept awaye part of the price his wife also being of counsell and brought a certayne part and layde it downe at the Apostles feete But Peter sayde Ananias how is it that Sathan hath filled thine hart that thou shouldest lye vnto the holy ghost and keepe awaye part of the price of the lande Pertayned it not to thee onely and after it was solde was it not in thine owne power why hast thou conceyued this thing in thine hart Thou hast not lyed vnto men but vnto god When Ananias hearde these wordes hee fell downe and gaue vp the ghost And great feare came on all them that heard these things And the yong men rose vp and put him apart and caried him out and buried him THe Euangelist Luke hath declared what exercises and studies the primitiue Church was giuen vnto in the most perillous time of persecution We haue there seene all things belonging to a perfite and most absolute forme and order of a Churche For the Apostles taught the worde of God boldly and trulye The people as meete was receyued the same as their vnanimitie concorde and earnest loue abundantly declared But the holy ghost was not ignoraunt that there would be alwayes phrenetike and troublesome men which herof would take occasion rashly to condemne all Churches wherein all things were not answereable to the perfection of the primitiue Church Wherfore he would haue the historie of Ananias and Sapphira to folow which teacheth vs that Satan had in this holy society his bondmen whose dissimulation at last burst forth and appeared Wherefore nothing is in all poynts sounde and perfite And they are not to be regarded which condemne whole congregations bicause of a few of dissembling merchauntes or voluptuous liuers that are founde in the same considering we reade of Iudas among the Disciples of Christ and that he testifieth that as well badde as good be drawen by preaching of the Gospell Before we beginne the historie we must marke that as Iudas tooke occasion of his sinne by the goodes of the Church so Ananias stumbling at the same stone begunne the first disturbance in the Church The holy ghost thought good to admonishe vs by these examples that the managing of ecclesiasticall goods is a perillous matter â–ª and that they manifestly put their saluation in hazarde that offende therein Therefore whosoeuer glorye in the name of Christ and his Gospell let them diligently take heede to themselues But if they would weigh this one thing they woulde neuer lyke hungrye Cormoraunts runne so greedily to the administring of them The historie hath in it two partes The first declareth what became of Ananias and next what of Sapphira his wife But for the better vnderstanding of the first part we will first consider Ananias facte then Peters iudgement touching the same last of all the punishment which God layde vpon him Ananias deede is tolde with great simplicitie least we shoulde thinke the Apostles leaned any thing to their affections A certain man named Ananias with Sapphira his wife solde a possession and kept awaye part of the price his wife also being of counsell and brought a certaine part and layde it downe at the Apostles feete Here is principally to be enquired what that fault was which the Lorde a little while after punished with sodeine death For after the iudgement of the fleshe here is no fault made but we may thinke Ananias rather worthie of prayse and rewarde For to sell his lande it was no fault bicause it was lawfull for him so to doe both by Gods law and mans And of any craft or collusion vsed in the bargaine and sale here is no mention Neyther hath the Lorde forbidden vs to reserue part of our owne goodes for our necessities bicause Paule sayeth they be worse than Infidels which looke not to their owne families And he teacheth vs that wee must not so giue almes that our liberalitie be occasion to others of ease and to our selues of want and distresse Furthermore it seemeth he is verye beneficiall to the Church of Christ that giueth but the halfe the third or fourth part of his goodes to the vse thereof Also Christ testifyeth that he shall be rewarded that giueth but a cup of colde water to any of his Disciples in his name Therefore we must consider the minde of Ananias which we maye gather in the other part of the historie by the wordes of Sapphira and so we shall see wherein he offended to saye in hypocrisie and counterfeyting of fayth and loue wherwith he went about to deceyue as well God as the congregation For the ambicious man sawe what prayse and glorye Ioses the Leuite had gotten through his liberalitie Wherefore he being desirous also to
both particulerly and in generall In generall whyle manye conuert the Church goodes as they are called to prophane vses the poore in the meane season not onely pyning away for hunger but also the Churches lying desolate for want of faythfull and fitte teachers We offende also priuately when we glorie that God hath appoynted vs for stewardes of his goodes and in the meane whyle we eyther make hauock of them neglecting the poore or else hoorde them vp at home so that they neyther profite vs nor others Yet such menne as these commonly complaine of the mulitude of beggers as though it were impossible to helpe them all But they are reprooued of lying by their prodigalitie which to maintayne they haue goods ynough by the rust of their money which with insatiable greedinesse they lay vp and looke vpon in their Cofers and by the abundance of their apparell which they rather suffer mothes to eate than they wyll gyue them or the money they might make by selling them vnto the poore and so as Iames sayth they shall one day feele their damnation to be increased by those verie thinges wherevnto they haue bene so much giuen and addicted But that Ananias should haue nothing to excuse hymselfe by Peter sheweth he was forced by no necessitie to doe so wickedly saying Pertayned not thy lande to thy selfe onely and after it was solde was it not in thyne owne power Thou mightest eyther haue solde thy lande or else haue kept all the money therof to thy selfe and no man would haue thought thee euer the lesse worthy the company of the Christians Whereby it may euydently be gathered that no man was compelled by any lawe to sell hys goodes but that this was a free and voluntary contrubution as was declared in the former Sermon and yet Peter leaueth not here but sheweth the heynousnesse of thys offence to be so great that a Christian man shoulde not once haue thought any such thing much lesse haue done it For he sayth Why hast thou conceyued this thing in thy heart For Christ requyreth so great sinceritie and vprightnesse in those that be his that he will not onely haue their maners and outwarde conuersation pure but also their mindes and cogitations voyde of all dissimulation Last of all he rehearseth the chiefe of all the matter Thou hast not lyed to men but vnto God. For thou hast not to doe with men onely but also with God which searcheth the hartes and the reynes who thou shalt perceyue will be a reuenger of thy wickednesse Let vs marke in these thinges howe to take them which vnder the pretence of fayth and religion go about to deceyue menne Amongst whome with Ananias they be the chiefe which haulting on both sides so professe Christes religion that although the kingdome of Christ fayle or fall vpon the earth they will prouyde for themselues well ynough Next vnto these be those which lyke vnto Iudas robbe Christ and his Church eyther by craft or open force and at length betraye him with a kisse Whervnto may be ioyned Ieroboamyshe princes which vse religion to establishe their tyranny whyle they prescribe such articles of fayth and thrust in such rytes of religion as they knowe are not commaunded by Gods worde but depende vpon the meere traditions of men and seeke none other thing but to keepe men in awe and obedience ouer whome they raigne as we reade Ieroboam once dyd the first author of tyranny among the Israelites And as many as vnder the cloke of the gospell and christian fayth seeke to lyue licentiouslye are lyke vnto them whereof there is in these dayes a great number And it is an easie matter for all these eyther to beguyle men or else to put them so to silence that they shall not bewray out their hypocrisie But bycause they lye not vnto men onely but also to God hymselfe they shall neuer escape vnpunished For as nothing can be hidden from hym so vseth he most to hate and abhorâ—e lyers of all others And Christ testifyeth that such shall be shutte out of his kingdome For who would thinke him an honest man which would suffer other to be beguyled vnder the pretence of his name Therefore what folly or madnesse is it to imagine God to be such an one who is truth it selfe But to returne to the history doth Ananias fact seeme so horrible a thing to Peter onely Nay it is more horrible in Gods iudgement as the successe thereof declareth For as soone as he heard these wordes he ended his lyfe by sodaine death casting all them into a great feare by his miserable ende who heard of the same whereof we will speake hereafter when we shall entreate of the like destruction of Sapphira his wife First we haue here to consider the efficacie of Gods worde which God will haue perfourmed though it be vttered but by man For the strength thereof dependeth not on mans authoritie but standeth of and by it selfe Thys is to be vnderstanded as well of the promises as threates which are conteyned in the scripture For whatsoeuer the preachers promise the faythfull seruaunts of God they shall be as well fulfilled as if God from heauen would thunder them out And whatsoeuer they threaten vnto the wicked and prophane contempners of God they shall vndoubtedly fall vpon them The worde of Christ witnesseth the same which sayth that whatsoeuer his ministers binde or loose on earth shall be bounde or loosed in heauen And let no man here obiect vnto me that God alwayes vseth not so present an execution of his iudgements as we here see For although the wicked take occasion hereby to mock and make light all maner of threates Yet shall they buye this carelesnesse full deare when they shall here the voyce of Chryst their iudge whome they shall not be able to abyde Let vs rather acknowledge the long suffering of God which therfore sometimes differreth his punishment to giue vs a time to repent in And sometimes againe sheweth some examples of his iudgement to declare the truth and authoritie of his worde Furthermore it is to be considered how Peter slayeth Ananias by the worde and pronouncing of Gods iudgement whervnto that is not vnlike that Paule did when he strake Elymas the Sorcerer blinde as we shall see in the .xiij. Chapiter These things might seeme to haue beene vnsâ—emely for such as had the Ministerie of lyfe and saluation committed vnto them But the Apostles deserue no maner of reprehension to whome amongst other giftes of the holy ghost Paule teacheth the efficacie of powers was giuen that is an effectuall power of perfourming the thing that they spake Here also is the right and authoritie of the sworde prooued which the Magistrate hath to punishe malefactours by For if Peter and Paule may be excused for that they vsed the gift gyuen them of God agaynst Ananias and Elymas the Sorcerer with what reason shall we accuse the Magistrate who lykewise
seene these men turned out againe by Monkes and Bishops and that they haue founde no helpe or succour in those goodes which they had layde vp for that vse to defende the Church by force agaynst the open enimies of religion And better successe let them not looke for which commit lyke offence For if Ananias and Sapphira deserued sodeyne death who as Luke writeth tooke nothing from the Church but deceytfully put aside and withhelde part of their owne goods what deathes and mischiefes doe not they deserue â–ª which dare ryfle Churches by open force and publike authoritie Let vs in these things acknowledge the power of Iesus Christ who as he alwayes doth vouchsafe to be mercifull to his Church so will he not suffer hir to be beguiled but will worthily punish both hir professed enimies and persecutors and also all hypocrites and deceyuers that the synceritie of true religion may be preserued to him be prayse honor power glorye for euer Amen The .xxxiiij. Homelie AND great feare came on all the congregation and as many as hearde it By the handes of the Apostles were many signes and wonders shewed among the people And they were all togither with one accorde in Salomons porch Anâ— of other durst no man ioyne himselfe to them Neuerthelesse the people magnified them The number of them that beleeued in the Lord both of men and women grewe more and more in so much that they brought the sicke into the streetes and layde them on the beddes and couches â—hat at the least waye the shadowe of Peter when he came by might shadowe some of them There came also a multitude out of the Cities rounde about vnto Ierusalem bringing sicke folkes and them which were vexed with vncleane spirites And they were healed euery one WEe haue hearde the horrible example of Goddes iudgement whereby Ananias and his wife Sapphira were punished with sodeyne death both for that they falsly counterfeyted a fayth in Christ and al so went about to beguyle the Churche in the goodes that were giuen for the reliefe of the poore This example teacheth vs how great the seueritie of God is in punishing of hypocrytes who as he cannot be deceyued so can he not but be grieuouslye offended with them that go about to beguyle him We haue seene also what a feruent desire was in the primitiue Church to conserue and mainteyne discipline least eyther dissemblers or open malefactors shoulde creepe in and cause the fayth of Christ eyther to be defamed or suspected And to thintent all posteritie myght be enflamed to followe the same this present place followeth which rehearseth manye and singuler fruites of this example whereto are adioyned the traueyles and exercises of the primitiue Church to thintent we maye learne by them what we haue in these dayes to doe if we desire to haue the kingdome of God enlarged or Christ to be fauourable vnto vs. First Luke sayeth And great feare came on all the congregation and on as manye as hearde these thinges Then the Christians feared as well as straungers to whome the report of this thing came And this was no vnprofitable feare for by it the godlye were the more aware and traueyled the more earnestly in Gods affayres â–ª and the enimies durst doe the lesse against the Church which they sawe had the spirite of God so manifestlye with them This is the chiefe fruite of ecclesiasticall discipline that it keepeth the godly in doing their dutie and feareth the vngodly Now a dayes bicause all men may doe what they will the Churches being disordered by licentiousnesse of lyfe become a praye to the enimies Here must we also learne the vse of Gods iudgementes which consisteth in this that by them we learne Gods iustice and being afrayde amende our liues by the godly consideration thereof God taught vs this vse â–ª when he shewed Abraham the horrible destruction of Sodome saying I knowe that he will commaund his housholde and his children after him that they keepe the way of the Lord and doe after right and conscience And for this cause woulde â—e that the presidentes of his iudgementes shoulde be recorded in writing and be reade in the Church both priuately and apertly as Asaph testifieth where he thus writeth He made a couenant with Iacob and gaue Israel a law which he commaunded our forefathers to teache their children That their posteritie might knowe it and the children which were yet vnborne To the intent that when they grew vp they might shew their children the same That they might put their trust in God and not to forget the woorkes of God but to keepe his commaundementes And not to be as their forefathers c. Therefore this vse of Gods iudgement whereby Ananias and Sapphiras dissimulation is punished must also be now a dayes retained that we may conceyue a true feare of God and take heede of hypocrisie and worship God in spirite and truth as Christ hath commaunded vs yea let all men be excited with this example and applye vnto themselues whatsoeuer any where in hystories is written of this kinde that by other mennes examples they maye learne what they haue to doe if they meane to auoyde the wrath of God. Secondlye it is sayde of the Apostles that by their ministerie many signes and woonders were shewed among the people Wherby it appeareth the prayers of the faythfull were hearde also in this behalfe which besought God that the Apostles might be endued with myracles through the authoritie whereof they might be holpen in setting forth the kingdome of christ And they worke not only common myracles but their power is extended so farre that the diseased layde in the streete desire but the shadowe of Peter paâ—sing by and thinke that it will helpe them Nowe beginneth that saying of Christ to be fulfilled He that beleeueth in mee the woorkes that I doe he shall doe the same and greater than these shall he doe This is the second fruit of ecclesiasticall discipline that God heareth the prayers of the Church and encreaseth the gifts of his spirite where contrarily he abhorreth their prayers which stop their eares at his lawe This appeareth by histories which euidently declare that the rarer giftes of the holy ghost and working of myracles began then to cease when discipline beganne to waxe dissolute and corruption of maners encreased Yet let no man thinke that superstition is here defended by that is written of Peters shadowe no more than by that we shall afterwarde heare of Paules handkerchefe â–ª Some vse thus to reason of this place If Peters shadow helped many how much more shall his rayment and bones And herof springeth all that confused Chaos of superstition which we see is in pilgrimages about Saints reliques wherof the most part be counterfeyted But we say that these myracles were not wrought to testifie eyther of Peter or Paules power but to confirme the preaching of the Gospell whereof they were ministers Therefore they
is it seene in thys present Booke where in the report of the Apostles actes and description of the primitiue Church Luke alwayes ioyneth these two thinges togyther that is to say the successe of Christes kingdome and the furious rage of the vngodly against the same These thinges serue to the ende that we should neyther be offended at the Crosse and aduersitie whereof Christ so often tymes hath gyuen vs warning neyther hope for anye contynuall peace and tranquillitie of the Church in thys worlde but that we should euen then prepare our selues to the crosse when the Church seemeth to be most in safetie Wherevnto thys present hystorie is chiefely to be referred For Luke a little before setteth forth vnto vs a flowrishing state of the Church shewing vs what aâ—thoritie it grewe in and how it increased day by day in so much that the Citie of Ierusalem was nowe to little to conteyne the kingdome of Christ bicause it began to be caryed abroad among straunge Nations But among these so many and prosperous proceedings there foloweth a grieuous persecution and great daunger bicause Christ gaue his enimies such power that they layde handes on the Apostles and put them in prison thinking also to put them vnto death Yet these things serue more to comfort vs than to feare vs bicause the Lorde so presently helped the Apostles being in daunger for the glorie of his name But that we maye receaue the more vtilitie and profite hereby first we must consider the enimies of Christ and the Apostles Then howe the Lorde did elude and frustrate their enterprise And last of all we will declare what the Apostles did after they were delyuered from the perill they were in Luke wryteth diligently of the enimies and persecutours of the church and of their enterprises For he sayth the high priest rose vp agaynst the Apostles and not he alone but all his complyces and fellowes and they that were his nearest friendes and familiars and these sayth he were of the Sadduceyes secte that we may perceaue what corruption raigned nowe among the Iewes when they were supreame heades of the Church to whome the resurrection of the dead which is the chiefe article of our fayth and religion seemed but a game and pastime as we haue often tymes declared And surely if they had not bene vtterly voyde of all religion eyther the sinceritie of the Apostles doctrine or the reuerente maiestie of the congregation or the wonderfull worthynesse of myracles and so great concursse of all sortes of people to the kingdome of Christ might haue mooued them lesse to haue raged But Luke declareth also what incensed them For he sayth they were full of zeale that is enuie and indignation For they could not abyde them to be had in prise and estimation by whose doctrine theyr honor and aduauntage was defaced Yet is it no doubt but they made the zeale of God and the publike commoditie of all the people to be the pretence of their priuate affections as we reade Caiaphas and his complyces did before Wherevnto came this zeale so farre that they layde hands on the Apostles and commaunded them to the common gayle as breakers of publike peace and open malefactours These things must be applyed to our times also bicause it is manifest al things are written for our sakes that we may haue enstruction and comfort thereby First this example teacheth vs who are alwayes like to be the greatest persecutors of Christes truth Truely they which glorie in the tytle of Priesthoode and will be taken for the chiefe heades of the Church and ought chiefely to maintaine and preach the truth But as soone as vnder pretence of Religion they beginne to seeke their owne gayne and lucre then can they neyther beleue themselues nor yet suffer the light of the truth whose brightnesse discloseth their naughtinesse and deceit And such for the most parte are these Sadduceis yea the Hogges of Epicures hearde For vnlesse they thought the thinges written in Scripture touching Heauen and Hell the immortalitie of the soules and the resurrection of the deade more vaine than fables they woulde neuer neyther so wickedly corrupte the scriptures with their traditions nor yet so impudently turne relygion into priuate lucre and aduantage Therefore Christ and the Apostles shewe vs how Antichrists place and Sea should be euen in the very church that we might perceyue from whence most daunger were to be looked for and feared And if we well marke these tymes it shall appeare they onely haue bene the enimies of the doctrine of the Gospell and kingdome of Christ which heretofore haue bene thought to be the chiefe heades of the Church For it is euident that the matters attempted by Princes and Kings were done for their sakes and by their procurement and instigation This thing offendeth many in these daies and make them thinke that the doctrine in our Churches is not the truth bycause the Popes and Byshoppes are enimies thereto But great folly it is to be offended with that which hath bene the most vsuall and common thing since the worlde beganne as other wher 's hath bene declared But we must as diligently consider wyth what craft and weapons these men fight Where first is to be noted howe egregiouslye they can counterfaite the zeale of God whose glorie they lament to be troden vnder foote and his Church to be so daungerously deuided But this is but a corrupt zeale as we see in Caiaphas to whome the confession of truth which Christ vttered seemed blasphemous and intollerable So nothing seemeth so impious and intollerable to these our heades as that that tasteth of the truth of the Gospell and is repugnant to their proude tyrannye and aduauntage And it appeareth euen by this place that we ought to haue no better iudgement of the zeale of our enimies bicause that as the Bishops of the Iewes coulde beare with the madde errours of the Saduceyes so they woulde helpe to bring downe Christ so these men can beare with the wicked sale and marte of holye things condemned by the Popes owne Canons with the scorcing of Gods doctrine with horrible periurye whoredome and all kinde of vnbridled lyuing so that those things that pertaine to their vaineglory and aduauntage might be left alone vntouched But to graunt them that in deede they haue a zeale to the glory of God yet can they not be excused but are lyke vnto the Iewes which as Paule sayth had a zeale of God but yet were voyde of all knowledge and truth For GOD will not haue vs followe our owne zeale but his woorde which for this cause he hath witsafed to reueale to all ages to the intent no man should followe the suggestions of the fleshe and wisedome of man But what maner of zeale these men had may be iudged by the successe of the thing For they that were Stewardes of the worde of God and ought with argumentes of Scripture to haue
morning the Bishops come togither and call an assembly or counsell consulting which waye they maye quench the fire of the Gospell But the Lorde from aboue laughing at them and meaning to make all the worlde laugh at them by the helpe of one Aungell deliuereth the Apostles out of prison and marueylously eludeth the counsell of their enimies who thought themselues craftie and wyly ynough But bicause it seemed good to the holy ghost to describe all the partes of this hystorie we also must thinke no studie or diligence to much to search them out bicause we maye receyue much profite by our traueyle therein First therefore let vs consider the Counsell to the which we sayd they busily addressed and hyed themselues the circumstaunces whereof beyng considered we shall perceyue all things declaring a shew and countenance of a lawfull Counsayle The chiefe in the Counsayle is the high Priest who in these cases was appoynted of God to haue the highest authoritie and who by Goddes apoyntment was most to be obeyed For sentence of death was long ago giuen against them which durst obstinately despise the Priestes saying To him be adioyned the other Priestes least anye man might thinke the Bishop did any thing of his priuate affection And least any man also might suspect the whole order of Priests the Elders were also called the institution of which order was long before appoynted of God and represented the forme of the whole Church Furthermore they take vnto them the Capitaine of the Temple with the other publike Officers that bicause they woulde seeme to doe nothing against the common weale These things being thus ordeyned what letteth nowe that this should not be a Counsell lawfully gathered togither Surely touching outwarde appearance you can easily require none other thing But if a man regarde the ende of all this doing it shall appeare they were not gathered togither by the holy ghost but by the instigation of Satan and that therefore no good or godly person ought to obey or submit himselfe to them For they assembled togither to oppresse the truth and they go about to ouerthrowe the kingdome of Christ by conspiracie Thys place teacheth vs to iudge of counsayles which are now a daies in euery mans mouth bicause manye suppose controuersies of religion can not be decyded wythout a generall counsayle Touching whose opinion as I will not nowe dispute so it seemeth to me it would be very profitable if such a free and generall counsell might be obteyned wherein all controuersies might be concluded by the onely worde of God such as was the Synode of the Apostles whereof shall be spoken in the .xv. chapter and such as we knowe those olde counsayles were of Nicaea Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon and such other as the godly Emperours by their authoritie gouerned and ruled least the ambition of Byshops might kindle more cōtention But whether we may hope for any such like in these dayes I can not easily tell bicause I see none of the contrary parte contented to forsake their possession of the Church wrongfully vsurped nor wylling to submyt themselues to the iudgement of others Agayne if we consider what counsels haue beene these many yeres since the Bishops of Rome gate the supremacie ouer the Church no man that is in hys right wits can looke for any goodnesse to come of them bicause they obserue not so much as any outwarde shewe of a lawfull counsayle For to beginne with the chiefe poynt Their counsayles vse to be summoned and called by the Byshops of Rome whose supremacie is not ordeyned of God and is most contrarie to the glorie of christ They also will be the chiefe rulers Presidents and Iudges of the counsell which ought rather to pleate their cause and to gyue an account of their stewardship which many yeres now hath bene requyred of them They haue Bishops sytting which them not such as Paule requyreth but such as the God on earth vseth to create from whome if a man take their pieuishe and stage play apparell and vayne names and tytles they shall haue nothing left that representeth any show of Byshoply duetie or dignitie And they onely haue authoritie to gyue sentence which are not worthy the lowest rowme in the Church but are by Gods sentence long since excommunicated For the Prophet affirmeth that the Chanaanites that is to say sellers of holye thinges shall haue no place in the Lordes house And such as they did Christ long since dryue out of the Iewish temple And Christ sayth in his reuelation that Infidels Murtherers Whoremongers Wytches Idolaters and all lyers haue their place prepared in the lake burning with fyre and Brymstone And who I pray you is so impudent that will denie but a many of them are polluted with these vyces which yet haue onely the power and authoritie to iudge matters of religion And although they vse to call Emperours kings and princes to their counsayle it skilleth not bicause it is euident they haue all sworne obedience to the Pope and are not accounted for Catholikes onlesse they giue vp themselues wholy to the Sea of Rome Wherfore thys outward shewe representeth no lawfull counsayle but with a vayne visure beguyleth the simple and vnwarie And if a man marke the ende wherevnto they referre all thing it shall appeare more plainely that they seeke onely the oppressing of the truth and the ghospell than needeth with many words to be declared For this doth the bloud of the Martyrs of Christ testifie which they haue shed and most greedily thirst after The warres whereof they haue bene the first authors agaynst the mainteyners of the true fayth doe prooue the same They confesse the same in their Bulles wherby they summon and call counsellers For they so burne in hatred of the truth that where they are wholy couered with hypocrisie and furnished at all points to cloke and dyssemble all things yet can they herein little or nothing dissemble their great hatred but openly professe that which they long ago haue conceyued against the Ghospell Therefore let them that desyre the ouerthrowe of Christes church and kingdome and will wittingly perishe submit matters of fayth and religion to their iudgement But whosoeuer hath a care of his owne saluation of the glorie of Christ and safetie of the Church let him vnderstande that this saying of Dauid chiefly belongeth to this place Blessed is that man that hath not walked in the counsell of the vngodly nor stande in the way of sinners and hath not sitte in the seate of the scornefull But let vs let passe these matters and come to the priestes and Elders who hauing consulted about the Apostles sende their seruaunts to the prison to bring them before the counsell And here the Lorde agaynst whom they stroue doth marueylously mocke and deryde them For the seruaunts finde the Apostles deliuered out of prison They returne to their maysters and so declare the matter that they
The time is come that iudgement must begin at the house of god If it first beginne at vs what shall be the ende of them which beleeue not the gospell of God And if the righteous scarcely be saued where shall the vngodlye and the sinner appeare Woulde God these people woulde marke well these things which of our afflictions in these dayes the consideration whereof ought to serue for amendment of their life take occasion of great impietie and blasphemie Thirdly it is not to be neglected howe Christ delyuereth his Apostles from perill of death but yet suffereth them to be beaten with roddes By which example he teacheth vs to shake of carelesnesse from our mindes least hauing escaped some one daunger we suppose all things after to be safe and in quyet but we must rather thinke there remayneth for vs other conflicts wherevnto we must prepare and make readie our selfe For the which cause God euerie where exhorteth vs to watch and to pray And we want not examples that teach vs how vnhappie an ende commeth of carnall securitie and slouthfulnesse But let vs also see the other thing which they did otherwise than Gamaliel counsailed them These wicked Bishops the other sitting with them renewed the decree whereof mention was made in the chapter before going and commaunded the Apostles that from thenceforth they shoulde teache no more in the name of Iesus that is that they should not preache the Gospell This is a great argument of stubbornesse which is peculyar to the wicked For where in all other things they are tossed to and fro with diuers affections and are light and inconstant yet they remaine most firmly in the hatred of the truth and most earnestly vrge whatsoeuer thinges they thinke make for the ouerthrowe thereof But let vs diligently marke the tenour and fourme of their decree whereby they forbid them to speake in the name of Iesus Thus the name of Iesus Christ is hated of the wicked The worlde can after a sort abide the doctrine of penaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes For both in tymes passed the wise men of the Gentiles wrate many thinges touching repentaunce and pourging of sinnes and in these dayes the Papistes much intreate of both these poyntes and Articles And where as the thinges they say come out of the closet of humane reason they easily admyt and allowe them bicause they are wonte to be ledde with the reason of the fleshe But assoone as repentaunce and remission of sinnes is preached in the name of Christ according as he hath commaunded this doctrine the worlde cannot away with all bicause it is contrarie to the things which mans wisedome hath inuented in matters of religion and saluation wherein men commonly vse greatly to glorie For if Christ giue vs true repentaunce as Peter before hath taught vs and we be not authors thereof our selfe then the libertie of our will is fallen mans power is dashed and we haue no cause to glorie any more in our merites Yea that is founde true that Christ sayth without me you can doe nothing Likewise is that saying of Paule true It is God that worketh in vs both the will and the deede Againe what hast thou that thou hast not receyued And if thou hast receyued it why reioycest thou as though thou hadst not receyued it Againe if we haue remission of sinnes in the name of Christ then is the glorie of our satisfactions quayled and the trust in our owne workes is found vaine ridiculous yea an impious and blasphemous Fayre or market of holy things the which couetous men that thinke gayne good religion haue brought in Further where the heynousnesse of sinne is such that it could no way be taken awaye but by Christes bloude onelye it easily appeareth howe earnestly and feruently we ought to labour that we fall not agayne from that holynesse and libertie into the which we be brought by the benefite of christ And here are opened the springs of christian discipline without the which the profession of a christian name serueth more to damnation than to saluation Yet men of their corrupt nature and disposition abhorre from all these things Whereby it commeth to passe that they can not paciently brooke and heare the doctrine of Iesus Christ. It is profitable to consider these things least the ignorant suspect the doctrine of the Gospell which we see the worlde so enuyeth and hateth Let vs passe from the wicked enimies of Christ to his elect vessels the Apostles and let vs see howe they here behaued themselues Of whome Luke telleth specially two things First that they went from the Counsell reioycing that they were counted worthy to suffer rebuke for Christs name sake The other is that they ceased not daily both in the temple and in euery house to teach and preach Iesus christ Of both which we haue the more diligently to intreate bicause they serue much to our comfort and instruction The Apostles reioyce that they are in reproch beaten with rods Let no man imagine the Stoikes indolency or want of affections in them or that they were so farre out of their wittes that they coulde not iudge betweene honor and shame For it is both euident they were men and also subiect to the affections that are in men and such as had diuers times defended their good name agaynst the sclaunders of the wicked They reioyce that for Christes name sake they were able to suffer shame Where we see two weightie causes of ioye concurring togither For first it is euident all men are sinners and that euen in the godlye remayne smatches of sinne whereby they manye times grieuously offende so that they deserue to be punished of god But such is the goodnesse and clemency of God that he sendeth such punishmentes vnder the name of Christ and for the truth which ought to be punishmentes for sinne Which is as if a Prince should deliuer a thiefe which had deserued hanging from shamefull death and woulde sette him in the fore fronte among the chiefe of his Court to fight for the libertie and safetie of his kingdome And it is verye lyke the Apostles had this consideration who could not as yet forget what they had commmitted partly by their fowle flying awaye and partly by their fowle deniall when Christ was taken And where their mindes hitherto might be in doubt nowe haue they an infallible argument of Christes reconciliation perceyuing that they are made partakers of his crosse and affliction Herevnto is to be ioyned another cause proceeding of Christes promises whereby he promiseth the ioyes of the kingdome of heauen to them which suffer persecution for righteousnesse his names sake For he sayth Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are you when men reuyle and persecute you and shall falsly say all maner of euill sayings against you for my sake Reioyce and be glad for great is your rewarde in
thinke we will come to passe if the corrupt affections of the fleshe be taken to counsayle or if iudgementes be rashly and vnaduisedly giuen The example of Nicholas teacheth vs further what a care and consideration they ought to haue which thinke they stande sure least perhaps they fall For as of nature we be proue to all kinde of vice so the deuill our common enimie is not ydle but walk eth still vp and downe like a roring Lion seeking whome hee maye deuoure Neyther ought they to promise them selfe securitie and safety which haue before their eyes the falles of so many holy men and knowe that euen the iust man falleth seauen times in a daye To conclude they are reproued by this example which vaunt themselues in the bare name of Predecessors and succession manifestly offending agaynst the lawes of god We see the Nicholaites which seeme to haue bene the beginners of the heretikes called Gnostici the wickedst kinde of people that euer the worlde brought forth had this Nicholas for their author whome the primitiue Church thought not onely worthy to be of the number of the faythfull but as farre passing others chose him to be one of the Deacons Paule sayeth that Antichrist shall sit in the very Church And Christ out of the Prophetes teacheth vs that abhomination shall occupie the holy place It is therefore foolishnesse to brag of succession and holynesse of order and not to endeuour to aunswere our vocation But let vs rrturne to the Deacons whom we sayde were euen now elected and let vs see what was furthermore done For they enter not by and by into their office but are first confirmed by common authoritie And first they are set before the Apostles as vnto whom belonged chiefely both the charge of the whole Church and care of the poore Wherby those new Deacons were taught that they ought so to behaue themselues in their office that they might be able to giue an accompt to the Apostles whose seueritie in these affayres not long before appeared in the examples of Ananias and Sapphira By thys example the men of our dayes be reprooued which thinke it meete that Ministers of the worde and congregation should be vtterly debarred from the viewe and ouersight of publike goods and that it is vnfit they should talke of the distribution and distributors of Ecclesiasticall goodes Howbeit it is euident that they ought not to neglect the care of the poore whome Christ hath put in charge with his whole church For with what reason shall they neglect one peece which are bounde to see to the whole Therefore these men must eyther denie that the poore belong to the Church or else they must needes let the Ministers haue a care and ouersight of them And howe can they denie but the poore are a part of the Church seeing Christ so tendereth them that he taketh whatsoeuer is done to them as done to hymselfe But it is playne what these men of oures hunt for verilie euen this that without all restraynt and feare of discipline and comptrolment they may make hauock of the Church goodes at their pleasure which goodes were appoynted for the reliefe of the poore Therefore whosoeuer wyll faythfully and with commendation liue in the ministerie must not stowpe or yeelde to this their tyrannie Secondarily Luke maketh mention of prayers These the Church with one consent powred forth for the Deacons newly chosen that they might obteyne for them the giftes of the holy ghost whereof they knewe they had most neede They commend vnto vs by their example the studie and care of religion which as in all other things so in those things which belong to the publike administration of the church it is chiefely to be regarded And they are not vnworthily iudged wicked which contemptuouslye neglect prayers eyther priuate or publike Furthermore we are taught that we should pray earnestly for all them which are in any publike office For as such men labour not for themselues onely but are carefull and vigilaunt for the weale publike so if they offend in any thing commonly it is the occasion of some publike euill Therefore we see howe the Church not long before made their publike and common prayers for the Apostles And Paule commendeth himselfe to the publike prayers of the congregations that he may preache the worde of saluation freely and wyth open mouth He commaundeth the christians to pray for magistrates and all other in authoritie that they that are not able in other things at leastwise with their prayers myght helpe and promote the publike weale Which was a thing so obserued in the primitiue Churche as Ecclesiasticall wryters testifie that the christians daylie prayed vnto God for the Romaine Emperours being yet infidels And surely it is an argument both of an vnthankefull and blockishe minde to haue no care of them to whom the weale publike is committed The thirde thing in their election was the imposition of handes which was partly a signe of their consecration and partly of their commission For as the priestes in times past vsed to laye their handes vpon the sacrifices thereby declaring they were consecrated vnto God so did the Apostles vse to lay handes vpon the Ministers of the Church to the ende they might knowe they were consecrated vnto God and be the more assured of their vocation And it was not a little needefull for them to be admonished hereof by a publike ceremonie For except a man certainely vnderstande that he is called and ordayned of God he shall doe his dutie no longer than he seeth all things proceede prosperously For if aduersity begin once to thunder bicause he is vpholden with no hope of Gods helpe he shall dishonestly forsake his tackle and standing In the meane whyle let vs diligently obserue that they ioyne prayers to the imposition of handes For hereby the declare that the grace of the holy ghost is not tyed to the outwarde signe but that it commeth from God and is to be obteyned by godly prayer And this is the most sincere way of making Ministers and Deacons of the Church which it is euydent the primitiue church vsed many yeares With the which if a man would compare the things that the Papistes obserue he shall see the auncient simplicitie vtterly worne out and all the thinges which belong to the true worship of God and which should admonishe men of their dueties with most vayne and colde ceremonies all to be blotted and blurred But least any man might thinke this ordeining of Deacons and so diligent a correction of this errour had beene superfluous or vnprofitable Luke sheweth that great vtilitie ensued therof For the word of God increased both for that it spread farther vnto others and also for that it did bring forth more fruite in the mindes of them which before had hearde and receyued it Then agayne the number of the faythfull whome the chiefe Byshops and priestes desyred not onely to
he appoynteth such a state and ende of his aunswere as whereby he prooueth that although he teache the ceremonies of the lawe to be abrogated yet he ought to be iudged neyther impious nor enimie vnto Gods honor This he prooueth not with vaine shewe and noyse of wordes but plainely and in deede For he recounteth diligently how God delt with the fathers in the olde time partly to prooue that he acknowledgeth the true God whome the fathers sometime worshipped and partly to shewe that iustification and saluation is not tyed to the ceremonies of the lawe bicause the fathers serued God and pleased him without them whereby he gathereth also that he is no aduersarie to true religion considering he beateth downe but those things which the fathers might well forbeare and which were instituted to that ende to signifie the true trade and waye of saluation which is onely conteyned in Iesus Christ. And he fetcheth his beginning from Abraham of whome they most bragged And first he sayth that when he was yet beyonde the riuer among such as worshipped straunge Gods he was called of meere fauour into the lande of Chanaan which is a figure of the celestiall country before the Temple was eyther builded or the ceremonies of the lawes instituted And he declareth that the Scripture sayth nothing of Abraham but of the obedience of hys fayth wherethrough he followed God when he called him and embraced the fauour and grace offred him Wherby he goeth about to prouoke the chiefe of the Iewes to forsake their superstitious obseruation of ceremonies and to embrace Iesus Christ the onely author of true saluation by sure fayth But bicause in the iudgement of the fleshe fayth seemeth a thing not of so great weyght and force as can purchase vs saluation Steuen busieth himselfe earnestly in setting forth the fayth of Abraham to th ende he woulde declare that fayth is of such force that it passeth all power and capacitie of mannes reason For through thys faith Abraham so ouercame the loue of his sweete Countrie the familiaritie of his kinsefolke the enioying of dignitie and honor the laborious paynes and griefes of iourneying sorrowes and cares and whatsoeuer is eyther pleasaunt or yrkesome to the fleshe that without any tariaunce or delay he obeyed the calling of god For declaration whereof this present place also maketh where the notable fayth of Abraham is more fully sette forth if by any meanes he myght kindle in them anye desire or loue vnto the same which thing bicause we also stande in neede of it shall preuayle vs to consider euery thing diligently Steuen goeth about to declare what God did vnto Abraham after he came into the lande of promise and thus he sayth And hee gaue him none inheritance in the same no not so much as one foote but promised he woulde giue it him to possesse and to his seede after him when as yet he had no chylde In which wordes three thinges be conteyned which make much to the setting forth of Abrahams fayth First when he came into the lande promised and shewed him through many labors and perils he founde it not emptie but inhabited and possessed of the Chanaanites a very fierce people And he was so farre from the possessing of it that he coulde not say there was one foote of grounde there that was his Yea he felt euery daye more misfortunes than other For he had scarce set vppe his Tentes but he was constreyned through famine to flie in to Egypt Then returning againe from thence his Nephewe Lot and he which was an onely comfort among such despitefull people brake company and departed the one from the other by reason of their heardmen and shepeheardes contention and falling out And not long after he was wrapped in perillous warres agaynst the kinges of the East And to let passe diuers other things when Sara his wyfe died he was fayne to buye of Ephron the Hethite a place to burie hir in Might he not therefore thinke he was deceiued of his hope This done he sheweth what stayed and comforted Abraham in all these aduersities and troubles verily the promise of the lande that God had made him But howe vncomfortable a thing it is to trust a bare promise without any further assurance or confirmation dayly experience teacheth specially if the successe of thinges agree not with the promise as we sayde erewhyle in this matter came to passe But a thirde thing there is yet more grieuous than all the reast which is that Gods promise to mannes wisedome myght seeme ridiculous For God promised this lande to Abrahams seede or posteritie whereas he had no childe and by reason of his age was vnlyke to haue any hereafter being an hundred yeares olde and Sara his wyfe barren and past bearing of children Who therefore seeth not howe many wayes and howe strongly Abrahams fayth was shaken and assaulted and howe great occasions he had to distrust Gods promises But none of all these things coulde vanquishe or quayle that godly hart For he beleeued in hope beyonde all hope and regarded not his owne body which was nowe deade nor howe his wyfe Sarah was past chylde bearing he stackered not at the promise of God through vnbeliefe but became strong in fayth and gaue God the prayse being full certified that hee which had promised the same was able also to make it good And this is that fayth which Moyses sayth was imputed to him for righteousnesse Moreouer as Steuen goeth about to stirre vp the Iewes vnto fayth by the example of Abraham so the consideration of the same example must serue for our instruction For as Paule sayth These thinges are not written bicause of him onely but also for our behoofe to whome after like sort fayth shall be imputed for righteousnesse if we diligently follow the steppes of Abraham It shall be verye profitable for the confirmation of our fayth if we note howe God vseth to exercise his beloued while he so ordreth things in thys worlde that all the successe and effect of them seemeth contrarie to his promises which thing in the hystorie of Abraham is more manifest than needeth to be prooued with manye wordes Neyther was the state of Isaac his sonne and afterwarde of Iacob any better For when God had cast vpon Iacob the priuiledge of maioritie or first begotten and had amplyfied the same with many and great promises for feare of Esau his brother he was fayne to returne to the place from whence his Graundsyre Abraham came and there with his vnkinde and churlish Uncle serued like a bonde seruaunt his brother Esau whome God had reiected flowing in wealth and ruling like a king all the meane season We reade the same came to passe vnto Dauid also who hauing receiued a promise of God to be king of Israell before he was set in his throne was banished his countrie and proclaymed for a Rebell and publike enimie of the kingdome and his countrie And none other
all maner wisedome of the Aegyptians and was mightie in deedes and in wordes ALthough God taught our first fathers the fayth and waye of saluation which is founded on the merite of Iesus Christ onely and therefore his doctrine onely is most auncient and most true yet euery where it is accused of noueltie and falshoode The cause is that men more regarde such outwarde signes and shewes as spring of their owne deuyse and brayne than the worde of god Therefore it commeth to passe that whyle they looke onely to these externall things they take them for authors of newe opinions and enimies of Gods religion which teache the contrarie and labour to bring agayne the way of saluâ—tion and true religion that God hath ordeyned and instituted This thing came to passe in Steuen who teaching the gospell of Iesus Christ at Ierusalem and sending the people from the ceremonies of the lawe vnto Christ was by and by accused as one that deadly hated the temple and true worshipping of god He excuseth himselfe not in wordes onely but also in deede For gathering togither an hystorie of the fathers he declareth that they followed none other waye of fayth and saluation than that which is in Christ. He bringeth his historie from the verie origine and beginning of the nation vntill the comming of Israell into Egypt and the death of the Patriarches Nowe he beginneth to declare the increasing and deliuerie of the people wherin he vseth great diligence bicause the deliuerie out of Egypt was a figure of the redemption made by Christ whereby we are also taught what state the Churche hath bene in in all ages of the worlde and shall be still Now the verie same scope and ende aswell of this part as of the things aboue rehearsed is to shewe that the Iewes were delyuered through no merite of their workes or obseruaunce of the lawe but through the singuler benefite of Gods fauour and grace according to his former promises Whervpon he gathereth that the meane of true religion and saluation consisteth not in outwarde ceremonies but rather in fayth which taketh holde of the grace and promises of god But bicause we shall intreate of all these things in theyr place at thys present we will speake of the increasing of the people and of Moses their delyuerer both which things Steuen toucheth in the wordes alreadie read The multiplication of the people in Egypt he prooueth by two arguments ought not to be ascribed to anye counsell or industrie of man but vnto the goodnesse and fauour of god The first argument he taketh of the cause efficient the seconde of the state and condition of the time Assoone sayth he as the tyme of promise drewe nighe which God had sworne vnto Abraham the people grewe and multiplyed in Aegypt But that this promise was of fauour none will denie for as much as it was made vnto the Iewes being not yet borne and is manifest that Abraham was chosen of meere fauour and called out of Chaldea Whereby is gathered that this people was preserued by the grace of God and grewe to such a multitude as other wheres Moses reporteth It is verie worthy the consideration that the godly Martyr appointeth a certayne time to Gods promise whereof he knewe mention was made in the worde of god Where in the fourth generation Abrahams posteritie is promised to be delyuered from the yoke of seruitude The hystorie agreeth verie fitly with the promise where it teacheth that Moses the Captaine of the people was the fourth from Iacob For Iacob begat Leui Leui begat Cahad and of Cahad was borne Amram who as it is written was Moses and Aarons father We are taught by thys place that not only the effects of things comming to passe among men but also the causes and the circumstances are comprised within the prouidence of god For what can that euerlasting minde neglect which both numbreth the heares of our heade and hath also most exact knowledge of the flowers of the fielde and byrdes of the ayre That he compriseth also all tymes and seasons Christ himselfe testifyeth where he reprehendeth hys Disciples bicause they were inquisitiue of thinges such as his father had reserued in hys owne power onely The consideration of these things must serue for our consolation when we be in great distresse or trouble and see God so deferre his helpe that it might seeme he had both forgotten vs and his promises Then let vs remember that God hath appoynted a certayne time when to perfourme his promises which God will neuer let so to ouerpasse but he will helpe them that trust in hym It is our dutyes in the meane whyle to wayte and abyde for the helpe of God and to appoint him no time or order when or howe to doe hys pleasure Tarie thou the Lordes leysure sayth Dauid put thy trust in him and he shall comfort thine heart Yea it is sayde in other places they haue tempted the Lorde that haue prescribed him anye time to shewe his power or will in suche as were those in the desert that durst aske fleshe and the Nobles of Bethulia which sayde they woulde wayte but fiue dayes for the helpe of god Let vs vse this Tryacle and Conserue against the impaciencie and waywardenesse of our fleshe and thinke that God bringeth his affayres about in their certayne times and places and yet in the meane whyle forsaketh not such as put their hope in hym The other argument is taken of the state of the tymes wherein the people was increased For it would haue seemed no great marueyle if the people had multiplied among them which remembring Ioseph and hys benefites would haue cherished them and done for them as it appeereth the former kings of Egypt did But the people of the Iewes grewe and multiplied euen agaynst the willes of the chiefe rulers and they stryuing all they coulde agaynst it For there arose a newe king which knewe not Ioseph and had no regarde of the benefites before done vnto them Thys king not onely neglected the people of Israell but let all others misvse them and craftily set vpon them and made all Egypt to hate them and suspect them and vsed such crueltie and tyrannie against them that not contented to bereaue them of libertie alone and to oppresse them with bondage he caused their children at their birthe time eyther to be kylled or else after they were borne to be throwne awaye or else to be sought for by the ministers of hys crueltie and other wayes to be made out of the way See Exodus the first chapter Yet this notwithstanding the people grewe and increased exceedingly lyke a palme tree rose vp despite of the tyranny that oppressed it and kept it downe Who therfore doth not acknowledge this to be a certayne singuler worke of Gods goodnesse and that it ought not to be ascribed to anye ceremonies seing there are none at thys tyme as yet appointed
passe after God had giuen them his lawe he sayth they were iustlye forsaken of God and giuen vp into a reprobate minde and vtterly blinded And that this was the iust iudgement of God may easily be gathered of the things before going For their vngodlynesse and vnthankfulnesse deserued the same whom neyther the worde of God nor infinite other thinges whereby it pleased God to reueale himselfe vnto them coulde keepe in doing their dutie They were worthy therefore that euen seeing they shoulde be blinde hearing they should be deafe and should be hardened in their harts as God threatneth by his Prophete Yet may we see in other Nations lyke examples of Gods iudgementes Paule affirmeth the same of the Gentyles superstition And would to God we sawe not the lyke euen among them that glorye in the name of Christians For after they had banished the authoritie of Gods worde from them and that it lyked them to learne rather of dumbe ymages than of the liuely worde of god then ranne they on so farre in superstition that the very Iewes and Turkes laughed at them And here commeth to my remembrance that notable saying of a Turkishe Ambassador who being in the Court of a great Christian Prince and being asked why the Turkes so abhorred the Christian religion and coulde not be induced to beleeue in it aunswered that no man being in his right witte coulde alowe or lyke that religion which worshipped those for Goddes that were inferior and of lesse power than they that worshipped them And what he ment therby he after declared by our breaden god and by the Idols which were worshipped in Churches which being made by those that worshipped them did prooue sufficiently sayde he that the religion was preposterous and contrary to common sense and reason These thinges Christian Princes knowe the Bishops and people in generall yet no man is grieued at the great iniurie thereby done vnto Christ so that wise men are not without a cause afrayde that many euen in our dayes also are giuen vppe into reprobate mindes This place teacheth vs also that no man can holde the right waye in religion except he be first guyded by the hande and spirite of god For the naturall man perceyueth not the thinges belonging to the spirite of God. Nor no man commeth to Christ except the father drawe him And for bicause he draweth by his worde we must studie the same For whosoeuer make light thereof and cast it fro them make themselues vnworthye of the grace of god Wherefore God turneth his backe vpon them and wrappeth them in darkenesse deuoyde of all light and truth Therefore it behooueth vs to haue a diligent care of the worde and so to depende vppon the same that being entred into the ryght waye we swarue neyther to the right hande nor to the left And least any man should be so impudent as to denye that the fathers thus did Steuen alleageth a testimonie of the Prophete Amos written in the .v. chap. There the Lord accuseth the people of Israell as well for many other vices as for this that they abode not syncerely in his worde And that the heynousnesse of their sinne might the more appeare and that all men might see howe God doth not expostulate with them without a cause he sheweth that this is an olde impietie begun somtime in the wildernesse and afterwarde so increasing that it is become incurable and can not be taken awaye but with the destruction of the whole Nation It shall make much for our instruction if we diligently consider euerye thing that is here sayde First he speaketh of the disobedience and wickednesse of the fathers in the wildernesse in these wordes Gaue yee to me sacrifices and meate offerings by the space of fourtie yeares in the wildernesse ô ye of the house of Israel By asking the question he fortifieth his saying and denyeth that the fathers gaue any sacrifices to him for fourtie yeres long And yet it appeareth they built a Tabernacle according as God had appointed and Alters vpon the which they offred all kinds of sacrifices vnto God which brought them out of the lande of Egypt But God denyeth that thing to be done in the honour of him that is done for any other ende than he appointeth For God appoynted that the ende of all their outwarde ceremonies shoulde be resemblances of the Sauiour that was promysed and that they shoulde admonish them of their dutie as well in fayth and religion as in the whole conuersation of their lyfe But they forgetting this were occupied in the bare ceremonies and thought that by them they satisfied God and purged their sinnes Whereby it came to passe that they abused all their Leuiticals for a cloke and colour of licentiousnesse and wickednesse Therefore God worthily refuseth all this worshipping and sayeth it belonged not to him And there be also other places of Scripture wherein he constantlye affirmeth the same and sheweth that the obseruation of those things which he so diligently prescribeth in the lawe is not profitable Looke Psalm 50. Esay 1. and .43 Mich. 6. Hoseas 6. Yea when he sawe that they gloryed in their circumcision hauing no respect to the spirituall circumcision he cryeth out that their circumcision is not auayleable We are taught therefore by this place that all that worshipping is in vayne which is not done to that ende that God hath appoynted it For it can not be that without the obedience of fayth any kinde of worship can please God. But where the worde of God is neglected there remayneth no place for faith or obedience therfore they are but as vncleane and prophane things whatsoeuer they doe although outwardly they appeare agreeable with the worde of god What shall we then say of those ceremonies which stande onely vpon mannes authoritie and tradition the Lord long ago with one word hath vtterly ouerthrowne them saying they worship me in vaine teaching doctrines of men Euery plant which my heauenly father hath not planted shall be pulled vppe by the rootes ▪ The Lorde holding on in repeating the sinnes of the Israelites rehearseth what their posteritie did after they were in possession of the lande of Chanaan you tooke vnto you the Tabernacle of Moloch and the Starre of your God Rempham figures which you made to worshippe them He comprehendeth all sortes of Idolatrie vnder three kindes The first was the worshipping of Moloch which as it appeareth by the actes of Salomon who first builded a Temple to him was the God of the Ammonites And it seemeth he was the God called on at mennes natiuities or byrthes in the honour of whome infantes were sacrificed in fire as Manasse did which sacrificed his sonne in fire God had appoynted death for the punishment of this wickednesse as is declared Leuiticus 20. in these wordes Whosoeuer hee be of the children of Israel or of the straungers that dwell in Israel that giueth of his seede vnto Moloch
God in what place so euer they be sayd So God heard Ionas praying in the belly of the Whale â–ª and Daniels fellowes crying out of the fornace found how God was able to deliuer them And the roaring of the Lyons could not let but that Daniels prayers ascended vp before the Lorde Unto these is added an other argument taken of the place whereby he prooueth the worshipping of God not to be tyed to the Tabernacle For he sayth it had no abyding place but was caried vp and downe for fower hundred yeares vntill the time of Dauid who was the first that through the singuler goodnesse of god had by the Aungell a place shewed vnto him where the Temple shoulde be builded which thing we reade he obtayned by most hartie and feruent prayers where he sayth I will not come within the Tabernacle of my house nor climbe vp into my bedde I will not suffer myne eyes to sleepe nor myne eye liddes to slumber neyther the Temples of my head to take any rest vntil I finde out a place for the Temple of the Lord an habitation for the mightie God of Iacob See the hystorie in the second booke of Samuel 24. chap. Item in the first of the Chronicles .xxj. chap. Before this time the Scripture playnely teacheth that the Tabernacle had no resting place For first it was placed in Silo where it seemeth it rested vnto the time of Heli. Whyle Saule was king it was first in Gilgal then in Nobe one of the Cities of the Priestes Under Dauid it was placed in Gabaon At length all the things belonging to it were by Salomon layde vp in the Temple as it had bene some singuler treasure Who nowe that is in his witte will say that the worshipping of god and meane of saluation was tyed vnto the Tabernacle where it had neuer no sure abyding place It is worthy to be diligently considered where he sayth it was through the singuler grace of God that Dauid knewe a certayne place wherein God would be worshipped vntill the time of correction This made for the confirmation and stabilitie of his kingdome which thing Ieroboam euidentlye obserued who perceyued that his kingdome could not be firme stable without some certayne place house for religion In the meane season we learne that this is a singuler gift of god vpon earth if externe religion be firmly established and that men may safely follow it This is a most strong bande to conserue Ecclesiasticall vnitie and an vnspeakeable argument of Gods goodnesse and fauour They that lyue vnder the tyrannous persecutors of the church acknowledge this thing and earnestly desire the same Let vs likewise acknowledge it which liue in rest peace least we prouoke the wrath of God by our notorious vnkindenesse and being in aduersitie let vs vnderstande howe great a commoditie that is which nowe a dayes so many men make so little account of Nowe hauing discoursed the thinges belonging to the Tabernacle he entreth to reason of the Temple also which succeeded in the Tabernacles place and which had the very same vse the Tabernacle had And this the scripture declareth was builded by Salomon whereas before tyll religion had a place appoynted there was none But bicause Dauid through diuine reuelation knew this place the Iewes seemed not all in vayne to thinke that the true worshipping of God was in that place onelye where Steuen sharpely rebuketh their blockheadnesse For although he graunt them that the Temple was builded by Gods appoyntment yet he by and by agayne sayth But hee that is the highest dwelleth not in Temples made with handes And bicause he would not be reprooued of rashnesse he bringeth the words of God speaking on this wise in Esay 66. cap. Heauen is my seate the earth is my footestoole what maner of house will you builde vnto me sayth the Lord or which is the place of my rest Hath not my hande made all these things By arguments taken of his owne nature he prooueth that he is included in no certain place nor hath no neede of these things which are done by men For he that is of all power and might and whom the heauen of heauens is not able to receyue as Salomon himselfe confesseth 1. Reg. 8. it is impossible that he can be conteyned within any house Agayne he that is the Creator and maker of all things hath no neede of our benefites as is declared at large Psal. 50. These things serue both for our consolation and instruction For whereas God is euerywhere he may therefore euerywhere be worshipped so that we neede to be neyther troubled with ouermuch costes ne yet with any great labour about the same And for bicause he hath no neede of our goodes the true trade of worshipping him and his fauour can not consist in such things Therfore it is a fowle and filthie error of these hypocrytes which when they had done these things thought they had fully discharged their duties vnto god Wherefore it behooueth vs rather to consider what the true vse and meaning of these outwarde things is They consist of time place ceremonies Tyme and place is conuenient for order sake For as it behooueth vs to appoynt certayne dayes for religion to be obserued on so the same cannot be done but in some place also But as saluation is not tyed to obseruation of dayes no more is it to this or that place Yet these things haue their vse in religion For they serue for the vse of the holy congregations whome it behooueth oftentimes to meete togither by reason of the preaching of the worde publike prayers and administring of the sacramentes And bycause Temples be appoynted to these exercises therefore they shoulde be exempt from all prophane and secular vsances Which was the cause that Aggeus the Prophet so much called on the building vp of the Temple But let vs not supersticiously be tyed in opinion to the ouermuch reuerencing of the place Nowe the vse of the Ceremonies appointed by God for of mans constitutions here is no one worde such as common custome calleth Sacraments is to seale or confirme vnto vs the benefites of God and therefore they lift vp our mindes by contemplation of fayth into heauen and admonishe vs of our duties both to God and to man These things it be commeth vs well to obserue and to be contented with them least being occupied in outwarde things we be wrapped in the olde errour of the Iewes and so lose the heauenly goodes Let vs therefore worship God the father in spirite and in truth who hath fully giuen vs in his sonne our onely Priest and Sauiour Iesus Christ all those things which he sometimes figured to the fathers in signes of ceremonies and the Temple to him be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .liiij. Homelie YE stiffe necked and of vncircumcised harts and eares you haue alwayes resisted the holy ghost As your fathers did so doe you
enuious Therfore to leape ouer the walles or to breake open the gates of a city was death although no other trespasse had bene cōmitted Yet these brethren vsed a godly and holy ordering of the matter without contempt of the ciuile lawes therfore deserue to be excused For they saw that more regard was to be had of Gods law which biddeth vs to succour them that be in perill commaundeth vs so to obserue mans lawe that we displace not Gods law or preiudice the good and godly Therfore to the intent he might escape this present daunger they let him downe ouer the walle in a basket and Paule refuseth not the benefite thus offered him By the which example first wee are taught that sometime Christian men yea Ministers of the worde may by flying prouide for themselues and not rashly put themselues in ieoperdie of death For we both reade that Christ oftentimes fledde when he conueyed himselfe from the Iewes lying in wayte ▪ and from the rage of Herode and also warned his Disciples to take heede of men and when persecution ariseth to flie from one Citie to another In deede we must be well aduised that we flie not when our tarying maye set forth the glorie of God and doth not pull vs from the office and dutie wherein the Lorde hath appoynted vs For vnlesse we haue a diligent eie to these two things when we flie we shall shamefully betray the glory of God ▪ and forgetting our dutie neglect the saluation of them ▪ whome we ought to holde moste deare Paule had a consideration of both these things forasmuch as when he fled there were notwithstanding at Damascus which set forth Christes quarrell and Paule gaue not himselfe to shamefull ydlenesse but both at Ierusalem and elsewhere set forth the doctrine of saluation with great fruite and vtilitie as the hystorie following sheweth Moreouer the faythfull are admonished of that dutie that the Lorde hath bounde them in to their teachers He requireth that they shall prouide for the safetie of their Ministers with the perill of their owne life For it is playne they are to be accounted as our parentes bicause through their ministerie as Paule sayth we are borne againe to eternall life Therefore the ingratitude and falshoode of those which assoone as persecution ariseth let go their vnbridled tongues against the ministers of Gods worde and redeeme and purchase to themselues peace with their liues is most shamefull But if it be the dutie of a priuate person to defende the Ministers with the perill of his owne life howe much more is it to be required of the ciuill magistrates whom Christ once promised should be the Nurses and defenders of his Church Wherefore their opinion is playne foolishe which saye the Magistrates ought not to defende religion by walles and fight whereas the brethren at Damascus brake the religion of walles with great commendation in the defence of Paule onely Furthermore Luke declareth what Paule did after his prosperous escape out of Damascus saying he came to Ierusalem which came to passe in the iii◠yere after his conuersion as himselfe writeth Where when he would haue ioyned himselfe to the Disciples and chiefely to Peter they mistrusted him bicause of hys former tyrannie vsed agaynst those that beleeued in Christ. But Barnabas of whom mention was made in the ende of the fourth Chapter hauing better intelligence of his doings commended his ministerie with great prayse vnto the Apostles namely to Peter and Iames whome onely Paule sayeth he sawe of all the Apostles beside writing to the Galathians Therefore remayning with them fifteene dayes space hee boldly maintayned Christes religion till he was agayne layde wayte for and compelled to flie Here we haue to consider the Disciples at Ierusalem who Luke writeth were afrayde of Paule This was no dastardly feare but such a feare as Christ commendeth where he requireth of hys people the wysedome of Serpents For where it was scarce credible that so cruell a tyrant could so sodeinly be chaunged they thought they had good cause to beware least he might beguyle them vnawares For they knewe that saying of Christ which testifieth that the children of this worlde are wyser in their generation than the children of light But afterwarde being enformed of the truth they embrace him courteously as a brother and fellowe In these thinges we haue an example both of Christian prudence and charitie whereby we are taught howe both these vertues must be coupled togither For where all men are lyers they knewe that they ought not rashlye to beleeue euery one that coulde egregiously counterfeyte godlynesse For what great harme false brethren doe Paule himselfe confesseth that he had prooued to his great perill And for that cause he biddeth vs to beware of newe brethren or yong scholers and will haue him that desireth to be a Bishop to haue the commendation of them that be abrode and without Agayne we must take heede of that ouer great rigour wherwith many are so stiffe hardened that they thinke all straungers and vnknowne persons ought at once to be reiected For as it is the dutie of Christian charitie to thinke well of all men so it easily admitteth the honest and credible testimonie giuen of vnknown brethren Let vs therefore vse this moderation at these dayes seeing the banished for Christes sake wander vp and downe euerywhere and let vs not yeelde to their sentences which on both sides being to extreeme eyther through their ouermuch facilitie cause all men to laugh at them or by their to great austeritie reiect all men without any difference Moreouer Barnabas is to be considered who as before of his liberalitie he relieued the needye of the whole Church and therefore was called the childe of Consolation so nowe by his testimonie he maintaineth Paules good name being in daunger and is not ashamed of him whome he knewe euery body suspected This deede of charitie is singuler and very necessary bicause there is scarce anything amongst men more ryfe than sinister and wrong suspicion For as being blinded with selfeloue we flatter our selues so we diligently note other mennes maners and seeke euery little occasion howe to backbite their good name Therefore great is their offence which aggrauate the faultes of them that are wrongfully suspected whose good name and fame they rather ought to tender and defende Thirdly let vs consider Paule who Luke writeth declared his fayth at Ierusalem by many and singuler vertues And first he writeth howe hee sought the familiaritie and company of the Church and of Christes Disciples This is worthy of singuler prayse if a man consider howe Paule not long before was accounted amongst the chiefe of that Citie But he iudging all worldly dignities worthy nowe to be stamped vnder his feete is desirous to get Christ and to be ioyned vnto his Church See the thirde to the Philippians Let vs laye this example before
and redy to make tumults and insurrection Hence commeth it that we heare so often mention made of the Captaynes and souldiers in the writings of the Euangelists whereof diuers dwelled and kept house in Iurie and wandered not from place to place as the solde or hyred Nation of Caria did And it pleased God of this kinde of men to gather togither the first fruites of the Gentyles in the Church of Christ that his grace and goodnesse might appeare the greater seeing it is euident that in the lyfe of souldiers there is great licenciousnesse much corruption of maners and all kynde of vnrulynesse In the meane season of the things which we haue spoken of the souldiers of those dayes maye be gathered what the state of that people is which sometime were free and after that through ingratitude and disobedience lost their priuiledge of freedome For it is manifest that the Iewes whom God brought out of Egypt and set at libertie were such people as obeyed their owne lawfull Magistrates being subiect vnder no forreine Princes power But by abusing of this benefite they lost both their libertie and goodes for the most part So that now they are not onely in subiection to the commaundement and couetousnesse of the Romaine Presidents but haue in euery of their Cities garrisons of forren souldiers among whome though there were some to be commended for their equitie and godlynesse yet many examples teache vs that the most part of them were souldierlike that is to saye fierce and presumpteous Yea God in time past threatened such infelicitie to the disobedient Therefore let as many as enioye the benefite of freedome in these dayes learne by example of the Iewes to obey their lawfull Magistrates and their wholesome lawes least hereafter they taste of the lyke tyrannie and bondage But let vs returne to Cornelius whose conuersation and maners are marueylously commended For Luke attributeth to him deuotion and feare of god Whereby it appeareth he was free from that ydolatrie of the Gentyles which wickedly and foolishly worshipped many Gods. And this shall appeare to haue bene a great and singuler enterprise if we consider the state of those times when all Nations were vnder the rule of the Romaines by whose lawes it was enacted that no man shoulde professe any straunge religion For as Tertullian writeth none might be worshipped as a God but such as the Senate woulde allowe as Gods in so much that they refused to take Christ for a God bicause Tiberius had mooued the Senate to haue him so taken with the prerogatyue of his suffrage and voyce Therefore it must needes proceede of great constancie of minde in Cornelius that he durst being an Officer and therefore knowing he coulde not go vnespyde refuse the Goddes of the Gentyles and worship the true god By this example are the men of these dayes confuted which in matters of religion thinke inferior Officers must attempt nothing without the consent of the highest Magistrate but that men must simply obey the higher powers But as we denie not but whatsoeuer duties belong to the Emperours and Kings we must performe and fulfill them so we keepe and appoynt our religion for God onely and affirme that religion must not be violated or broken for any Princes pleasure And we knowe that Daniel and his fellowes long sithence thought as we doe which chose rather to be cast into an hote fornace and into a caue of Lyons than to violate or breake Gods true religion And this is the greatest commendation of Cornelius that he openly worshipped the true God not tarying for the Princes lawe to establish the same Yea and Christ commended the fayth of the Centurion which plainlye confessed he was vnder the commaundement of another by a singuler testimony and also myracle But where the Euangelist attributeth to Cornelius praise of deuotion and feare of God he declareth also his outward exercises wherby he vttred and declared his religious minde Amonge which this is the first where hee sayth he feared not God himselfe onely but that his familie also was well instructed in true deuotion and feare of god For this is the propertie of the godly that as their selues be giuen vnto God so wyshe they them also to be which belong vnto them For why shoulde they suffer them to straye from God whome they knowe he hath committed to their charge Surelye Abraham is commended bicause he was both godlye himselfe and did teach his familie the true worship and religion of God. And bicause there be commaundementes of God to that ende and purpose as is to be seene Deuter. 6. and Psal. 78. the vngodlynesse of the housholde is worthilye imputed to the housholder if through his negligence they waxe vngodly The Scripture setteth out to vs a notable example hereof in Heli. And the Queene of Saba prayseth Salomon bicause of his well ordred Countries but afterwardes he is blamed for the vngodlynesse of his wiues As manye therefore as will be praysed for religion let them not thinke they haue done their dutie if their selues be worshippers of God but let them labour to bring all those they haue charge of vnto God likewyse Moreouer Cornelius did almesse that is to saye exercised the workes of mercy Whereby it appeareth that religion had taken such roote in hys hart that being enflamed therwith he shewed all kinde of dutie vnto men also And it is lyke he was not ignorant of that rule which the Baptist had giuen vnto the souldiours which came to aske hym counsell saying Hurt no manne neyther trouble any man wrongfully and bee contented with your payes or wages But as though he had done but little in perfourming hereof he thinketh it his dutie to relieue other mens necessities also And truly he that feeleth not hys minde as yet so affected let him cease to glory in religion bicause Paule counteth the things of greatest importance as vnprofitable if we be voide of charitie Unto these as a thyrde thing is added continuance in prayer which I iudge was stirred vp in him of a desire that he had to knowe the truth For me thinketh he is to be counted in the number of those which hauing long agone attayned to the true knowledge of God thinke it is true that God had promysed a Sauiour but were ignoraunt who it was Him therefore he desired to haue reuealed vnto him least it shoulde come to passe that following his owne reason he might erre in the way of saluation This sense may be gathered afterwarde of the wordes of the Aungell which saith that Peter shoulde shewe him what he had to doe Let vs compare the Souldiers of our dayes with this Captaine which vse to defende themselues as well by his example as by others of his calling and it shall easily appeare how little these examples serue them Cornelius is commended for his deuotion But these men thinke deuotion belongeth not vnto souldiers
Parable of Talents which is written Math. 25. to this place In the other part he teacheth him what he shoulde doe The chiefe poynt of the commaundement is that he should sende for Simon Peter who shoulde teache and instruct him what to doe And this is an euident argument of the goodnesse of God that he putteth Peter rather than Cornelius to payne to take the iourney For thus he vseth to offer vnto vs grace and saluation when we seeke not for it not bicause he woulde fauour the sloth of our fleshe but for that by his diligence he woulde enflame vs to the like diligence in seeking for our saluation and his glory We haue an example hereof in our first parentes who bicause they woulde not first seeke God and call vpon him were sought for and called of him Furthermore thys place maketh for the setting forth of the outwarde worde and Ecclesiasticall ministerye For as before he sent Paule to Ananias so nowe he appoynteth Peter to be Cornelius teacher whome he myght haue instructed by ministery of the Aungell For it is euident that none commeth vnto Christ but such as the father draweth and fayth is the gift of God but yet the order of God abideth inuiolable that faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde of God. As many therefore as disdayne to heare the worde of God at the mouth of man declare thereby that they be vnworthye of the kingdome of God bicause they contemne his ordinaunce and desire the order of saluation by him instituted to be destroyed Let vs also vse the doctrine of the Apostles that we being therby instructed may doe those thinges which be acceptable vnto God and may obtayne saluation through Iesus Christ our only Sauiour to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxj. Homelie AND when the Aungell which spake vnto him was departed he called two of his housholde seruantes and a deuout souldier of them that wayted on him and tolde them all the matter and sent them to Ioppa On the morowe as they went on their iourney and drewe nigh vnto the citie Peter went vp vpon the top of the house to praye about the sixt houre And when he waxed an hungred he woulde haue eaten But whyle they made ready he fell into a traunce and sawe heauen opened and a certayne vessell come downe vnto him as it had bene a great sheete knit at the fower corners and was let downe to the earth wherein were all maner of fowerfooted beasts of the earth and vermin and wormes and foules of the ayre And there came a voyce to him Ryse Peter kill and eate But Peter sayde not so Lorde For I haue neuer eaten thing that is common or vncleane And the voyce spake vnto him AS GOD in electing the people of the Iewes vsed his singuler fauour and goodnesse the which Moses and the Prophetes euerywhere sette forth so when he cast them of and tooke the Gentyles into their place he declared a singuler example of his wrath and iustice which thing it behooueth vs the more diligently to consider bicause Paule deduceth a generall doctrine therof shewing that no man shall escape vnpunished which contemneth the mercie and goodnesse of God considering that God hath vsed so great seueritie in lopping of the naturall braunches But bicause this seemed to the Iewes a thing vnmeete to be sayde or to be beleeued insomuch that the Apostles for a good space were not resolued in that poynt and the Gentyles also had no little doubt thereof in consideration of the lyfe which they had led aforetymes it was therefore requisite that there shoulde be some notable entry and beginning hereof Therefore is Cornelius the Centurion chosen euen from among the number and vocation of warriers that the mercy of God might appeare the more plaine and manifest He is aduertised by an Aungell sent from heauen to call Peter vnto him by the which argument onely it did euidently appeare that all thinges in this businesse came to passe by Gods working Yet shall the same appeare in the things following more fully and euidently and for the declaration hereof this present place maketh not a little which sheweth the faythfull obedience of Cornelius being thus admonished by the Aungell and also teacheth vs how Peter was aduertised by a vision from heauen that he should not refuse to go preach the Gospell to Cornelius Luke is verye diligent in describing of Cornelius obedience bicause it giueth vs an euident testimonie of his fayth which shall appeare the more playne and manifest if we expende howe many impediments there were to haue kept him from beleeuing and obeying the Aungels words It was a daungerous matter for him to chaunge religion whose dutie it was chiefly to see that no tumults or businesse shoulde be made in Syria through the chaunge or alteration of any thing And there was no helpe or ayde for him in man wherby he myght hope to defende himselfe agaynst the power of the Emperor of Rome Moreouer it was to be suspected that in a Tanners house there shoulde be any which coulde teach a man the waye to lyfe and saluation For who would looke for such a teacher out of such a schoole Who woulde not also suspect him that as it were laye lurking in such an obscure corner But fayth onely ouercommeth all these things which to obey Cornelius had long before submitted himselfe And this example may worthily be ioyned to those which Paule repeateth Heb. 11. We are taught that we must not for any daungers be feared or drawen from the doctrine of truth nor suspect the fayth any maner of way for any slender or base appearance outwardly but let vs followe Cornelius and without all delaye fulfill the commaundements of god For he by and by called vnto him two of his seruants and a deuout souldier and sendeth them to Ioppa to bryng Peter vnto him Where appeareth a singuler commoditie whych Cornelius had by the godly ordering of his familie For nowe hath he faythfull seruaunts to whome he may safely commit a businesse of such credit and importance An example whereof Moses sheweth vs in Abraham and his seruant But their case is farre otherwise which so neglect their familie as though their instruction appertayned nothing vnto them For where they will not bring them vp in their dutie to God they be for the most part vntrustie and vnfaythfull to them as who through their negligence was void of religion This Nero the tyrant founde true who as the Hystoriographers wryte complayned that he had neuer a faythfull friende no not at the last houre of his death For why shoulde he finde them trustye whome he wickedly had armed and set agaynst God and his Christ Hereof ought all men in authoritie to learne a generall doctrine to vse them that belong vnto them to the true religion and worshipping of god For it cannot bee that they will be faythfull to their
that were committed to his charge and by all meanes to be alwayes instant vppon them Therefore their error is most absurde which thinke all doctrine vnprofytable and superfluous for those which haue already once attayned to the knowledge of truth Thirdly Barnabas goeth to Tharsus from thence he bringeth Paule to Antioch to thintent the congregation through his ministery might the more be strengthened This is an other argument of a true faithfull minde and feruent in loue towarde christ For Barnabas coulde not be ignorant howe great giftes of the spirite were in Paules brest and how much authoritie he should lose if Paule came to Antioch who was the singularest instrument that Christ had But we haue before shewed that they which are feruent in faith seeke not to be glorifyed of men but desire to promote the glory of god Yea it is certayne that all they lacke fayth which are led with the desire of their owne glory prayse which argument Christ vseth against the Scribes of the Iewes In the meane season Barnabas example teacheth vs that in well ordred congregations the chiefe care is to haue fit Ministers of the word and that they shoulde be sought for and brought from all places Christ teacheth the same where he biddeth vs to praye vnto the Lorde of the haruest that he will sende forth labourers Herof we see it came to passe that the chiefe of the Prophetes and most noble Kings had so diligent a care and consideration of schooles bicause without them they perceyued the Church coulde not stande nor the pure doctrine of fayth be maintayned Wherefore their ingratitude is very grosse which do not onely contemne the Ministers as persons vnprofitable whome the Lorde of his mercy offreth but also hate them as the greatest malefactors that can be and woorse than Toades Last of all is adioyned howe Barnabas and Paule continued a whole yeare togither at Antioch For this cause vndoubtedly for that they sawe the congregation had neede of their help For Luke writeth not that they sate ydelie there like sluggards but declareth that they instructed there a great company of men in the true faith and religion of christ Let ministers of the Church followe this example and while they perswade other men to perseuerance let them constantly perseuer in their duty and not boaste themselues of the bare name of Pastors but lette them doe that that belongeth to true Pastors least they become followers and successors of that foolishe shepeherde which is described in Zachary .xj. Chapter Nowe remayneth the profite and successe of this godly and feruent diligence which Luke sayth was notable For first he sayth a great company was added vnto the Lorde Whereby it is euident that the traueyles of the godly Ministers was not without effect For as the worde of God like vnto a fruitefull seede hath power or vertue in it selfe to bring forth fruite so it alwayes falleth vpon some which being well disposed to receyue it bring forth worthy fruites And although some bring stony hearts some thorny giuen to all kinde of pleasures yet hath God his people euerywhere which receyue his seede into good hearts and there keepe it till it bring forth much fruite And the Prophete beareth witnesse that the worde of God returneth not without fruite or in vaine but is like vnto a showre of raine which watereth the grounde and maketh it fruitfull Moreouer God blesseth the studies of his Ministers so that they shall not labour in vayne This ought to encourage those that labour in the Church of Christ to thinke their traueyles can not be lost For if they deliuer but a fewe soules from destruction let them thinke they haue gotten great treasure bicause Christ witnesseth that the saluation of one soule cannot be redeemed with all the substance of the world In the meane while marke howe he sayth this compaâ—ye was added vnto the Lorde Then Paule and Barnabas gathered not scholers to themselues but vnto the Lorde For they knewe well that they must glory in Christ alone as their teacher and maister And they knewe Christ commaunded them to bring schollers vnto him Therefore great is their insolencie which be authors of sectes among Christians and make them the seruauntes of men whome Christ hath purchased to himselfe with the price of his bloude See what Paule sayth against this doing in the first epistle to the Corinthians 1.3.7 c There ensueth yet another commoditie which hath gotten perpetuall and immortall glory to the Citie of Antioche For where in that Citie the first Church of the Gentyles was gathered togither it came to passe that they which hytherto were called but Disciples are now first adourned with the name of Christians And this is that newe name which God long before promised hee woulde giue vnto his elect And what greater glorye coulde comme vnto the Antiochianes Let the Bishoppes of prowde and haultie Rome be compared with these men and they shall whether they will or nill be inforced to giue place And yet we neuer reade that that prowde tytle was giuen to Antioch to be called the heade of the Church But to let passe these matters let vs rather expende the force of this name bicause it is not giuen vs without the prouidence of god It is euident that we be so called of the sonne of God which according to the figure of the olde â–ª Testament wherewith Kings and Priests were annointed is of the Greekes for excellencie sake called Christ of the Hebrues Meschias and of vs annoynted bicause God hath appointed him the vniuersall and euerlasting King and Priest of his people as may be seene Psalm 2. and .110 And where he giueth himselfe and all that is his wholye to his people therefore he woulde haue them to be called Christians after his owne name And he hath not giuen vs a naked and an emptie name but as the Apostle sayth he hath annointed vs and made vs Kings and Priestes to God his father Therfore the vse of this name is manifolde For first it admonisheth vs of the dignitie which we haue in Christ wherevnto there is none like as they shall confesse which throughly weigh the matter For it is plaine that there was neuer King which was able to make all the subiectes of his Realme Kings no not his Courtyers or those that were of his counsayle But such is the vertue power of Iesus Christ that he is able to make them Kings for euer that acknowledge him to be their king Then this name serueth to confirme the beliefe and certaintie of our saluation For in Iesus Christ is God the father well pleased Therefore he can not be angrye with vs nor forsake vs whome he hath vouchsafed to call after the name of his belooued sonne Hence therefore may we fett arguments of consolation in aduersity especially in the temptations of our conscience Finally this title admonisheth vs of
high poynt of wisedome to iudge of fayth and religion according to the successe thereof But if we shall beleeue them we shall condemne Abell one of the first true worshippers of God the Prophets and all the Apostles and Iesus Christ the very sonne of God bicause it is euident that all these were circumuented and murthered by the subtiltie of the wicked Let vs rather harken vnto Christ saying Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake For theirs is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are you when men reuile you and persecute you and shall falsly saye all maner of euill sayings against you for my sake Reioyce and be glad for great is your rewarde in heauen For so persecuted they the Prophetes which were before you For the which cause Paule teacheth vs to reioyce in afflictions For so it behooueth we become like to the sonne of God that when we haue suffred with him we may also be glorifyed wyth him and reigne with him The other heynousnesse of Herode is that perceyuing his enterprise lyked the Iewes and therefore purposing to holde on he also apprehended Peter For bicause he woulde seeme the more terrible to the people he sette not vpon the rascall comminaltie but vpon the chiefe And there was no let in him but Peter also shoulde by and by haue bene executed but bicause it was the dayes of sweete breade he was through obseruation of the feast prohibited least he shoulde by vnhallowing the feast turne the good will of the Iewes from him which by all meanes he sought to winne So the most cruell caytife playeth the notable hypocrite and counterfeyteth a loue vnto religion hauing long before cast out of his mynde all feeling of God as in his ende it shall appeare In the meane while this is a worke of Gods prouidence that he vseth his counterfeyte holynesse to deliuer hys Apostle by So knoweth God howe to defeate and disappoynt tyrants enterprises euen by those meanes whereby they thinke chieflyest to bring their matters to passe Marke howe great diligence the tyrant vseth in keeping Peter For he cōmitteth him to fower quaternions of souldiours to be kept he commaunded him to be fettred in chaynes and to haue two souldiours one to lye at ech side of him as afterward we shall see in the story of his deliuerie But howe many theeues robbers murtherers periurers blasphemers and wicked malefactors I pray you went in the meane seaon vp and downe Herodes kingdome without any thing sayde vnto the◠and Christes innocent Apostle in the meane tyme is fast kept as it were some heynous theefe or murtherer But this is it that Christ chargeth them with that were sent to take him saying you be come out with sworde◠and staues as to a murtherer c. Marke this also howe this Apostle lyeth fast bounde in prison while other men keepe feast and looketh euery houre to heare sentence of death whiles other make mery and frollicke Let vs with pacience followe this example if it come to passe at any time that our feast dayes be turned to mourning eyther by reason of sicknesse imprisonment or other such like aduersitie For they keepe not holy day so much that are present at solemne ceremonies and feastes as they that being comforted with Christes spirite reioyce in him although they be on euery side besette with troubles Howbeit at the last he sheweth what the congregation did in the meane whyle The Church in the meane time gaue not hir selfe to ydlenesse and pleasures but vnderstanding Peters case to bee their owne made their continuall prayers vnto God for him This is a token both of thankefulnesse and fydelitie For they acknowledge how much beholding they are to Peter which till this time had taught them the doctrine of saluation And they trust he may be deliuered out of daunger by Gods helpe This place teacheth what Christians ought to doe when their brethren bee in daunger for Christes quarrell and for the faythe 's sake verily euen as much as in them lieth according to the vocation that God hath called them vnto And if any perceyue that they can no maner of way succour them at least let them by prayer commende their cause vnto god This both the glory of Christ teacheth vs which wee are all bounde to set forth and also the rule of charitie and Christian societie which looketh and commaundeth vs that wee shoulde thinke our brethrens troubles our owne And herevnto belongeth that saying of the Apostle Remember them that are in bondes euen as though you were bounde with them your selues Agayne Reioyce with them that reioyce weepe with them that weepe Be of lyke affection one towardes another And if a man would compare these things with the maners of this worlde it should easily appeare howe colde wee be in a matter of most importance The godly Martyrs of Iesus Christ doe euerywhere mourne and grone not onely in chaynes and prison but also betweene the tormentors handes in the middle of the fyre But howe many are there which are any thinge touched with their vexation and griefes Yea whyle whole Cities and nations stryue for the fayth and for Christ till their bloud bee shedde a great many in the meane whyle being giuen to their pleasures behold their brethrens shipwracke as a passetime a farre off out of the hauen To speake nothing of them that saye it is Priestes matters and therefore thynke it is well done when they are so rewarded for their godlynesse These men testify that they are not of the body of Christ hauing no feeling or compassion with Christes members In the meane whyle this place teacheth vs ▪ with what weapons the Church chiefly fyghteth verily with prayers wherwith it knoweth that God after a sort will be wonne ouercome Therfore they poure out their prayers still vnto God and in them they fynde present helpe against the menaces halters and swords of tyrants and against all other torments But hereof shall bee intreated in the Sermon following ▪ where it shall appeere howe the souldiours watch was ouercome and the prison doores opened at the prayers of the congregation Let it for this time suffyce vs to acknowledge the state and condicion of the Church which is invred with continuall troubles Lette vs prepare and make ready our selfe thereto that we may possesse our soules in peace through Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxxiij. Homelie AND when Herode woulde haue brought him out vnto the people the same night slept Peter betweene two souldiours bounde with two chaynes and the keepers before the doore kept the prison And beholde the Aungell of the Lorde was there present and a light shined in the habitation And hee smote Peter on the side and stirred him vp saying aryse vp quickly And his chaynes fell of from his handes And the Aungell sayde vnto him gyrde thy selfe and bynde on thy
resurrection abrode in the Citie Furthermore the vnprosperous ende of these souldiours teach vs what they may looke for which serue tyrantes turnes against the truth They fall commonly into the pit which they digged for other And they fynd them to be their enimies whose good will they go about to get by killing the godly Whereby it commeth to passe that although men doe them no iniurie yet are they punished by the iust iudgement of God bicause they had liefer please men than god Let such as eyther themselues doe anye thing against the faithfull of Christ for mennes sakes or else suffer other to doe beare this well in minde It is Christes saying Touch not myne annoynted And he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of mine eye These sayinges threaten present destruction to the persecutours of the Church Therefore they that will be taken for the syncere loouers of true fayth lette them abstaine from these mennes company and counsell least they perishe with them In the meane season let vs acknowledge the power of Christ our king and sauiour which so luckily deludeth the enterprises of his enimies and so valiauntly defendeth his chosen To him be all prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxxv. Homelie HERODE was displeased with them of Tyre and Sydon But they came all with one accord made intercession vnto Blastus the kings chamberlaine and desired peace bicause their Countrie was nourished by the Kings prouision And vpon a daye appoynted Herode arayed him in royall apparell and set him in his seate and made an Oration vnto them And the people gaue a showte saying It is the voyce of a God and not of a man And immediatly the Aungell of the Lorde smote him bicause he gaue not God the honour and he was eaten of wormes and gaue vppe the ghost And the worde of God grewe and multiplied And Barnabas and Paule returned from Ierusalem to Antioch when they had fulfilled their office and tooke with them Iohn whose surname was Marke ALthough God suffreth his Church to be exercised and tryed with continuall persecutions yet he appointeth for the persecutors thereof grieuous and horrible punishments For in the Prophet Zacharie he is compared to a weightie stone wherewith euery one vseth to trye maisteries and to prooue his strength But none scapeth scot-free or without some hurt Hereof is set forth vnto vs a notable example in Herodes Agrippa who as was declared in the beginning of this Chapter entended and begunne a grieuous persecution against the Church both for that he woulde not haue the people of his iurisdiction deuided in diuers religions and also for that he ment thereby to get the fauour and good will of the Iewes And at the fyrst his enterprise seemed luckilye to succeede For where he had set on two of the chiefe Apostles he put Iames vnto death and Peter he tooke and layde in yrons appoyinting sixteene souldiours to watch him At which time how greatly all mennes mindes were amazed and striken with feare their continuall prayers testifye But euen in a moment when all things seemed past hope Christ declareth himselfe to be the protector of his Church And fyrst of all he deliuereth Peter in woonderous wise Next he causeth the punishment to light on the souldiours that they ment vnto Peter And bicause none should thinke that Herode should alway prosper God catcheth him also with an horrible reuenge the which Luke nowe in this place diligently describeth He beginneth with rehearsall of a newe hystory which more manifestly yet sheweth the nature of Herode that hereby we may the better knowe the cause of so grieuous a punishment The summe and chiefe poynt hereof is that he had conceyued in his minde displeasure against those of Tyre and Sidon whom when he had compelled through publike necessitie that is say by famine humbly to sue for peace waxing hereby the prowder he did hasten the vengeance of god And although Luke declareth not the causes of his enmitie yet is it not harde to perceyue what they were For it seldome commeth to passe that Monarches and free Cities agree togither in one bicause they take against their ambition and licentiousnesse and by their example allure kings subiects to the desire of libertie Furthermore it is credible that the Tyrians and Sydonians dyd not well lyke of Agrippa his pryde as being an vpstart and aduaunced to such great power by Caligula and Claudius and but newly come out of prison And peraduenture their great riches and power by the sea which they had many yeares gotten by their merchaundise encouraged them and set them the more a gogge For that they were hereof the prowder appeareth by the writings of the Prophetes See Esay 23. Ezech. 26.27 and .28 And it may be that the crafty tyrant cloked this lurking hatred in his minde vntill penurie and dearth of victuals gaue him occasion to stirre against them They againe perceyuing that their Cities coulde from none other place be so commodiously maintayned as by nighnesse of Herodes kingdome and that therefore his friendship was necessary became humble suters vnto him and that they might obtayne peace the sooner at his hands they make Blastus of his priuie chamber their friende which thing could not be compassed without many bribes and rewardes In these thinges the holy Ghost hath set out vnto vs to beholde as in a glasse the condicions of tyrauntes For as Herode is not here content with the wyde boundes of his kingdome but desireth to haue the borderers also vnder his obeysaunce so if the insatiable desire of the fleshe bee not brydled in the hearts of Princes there is none so large and wide a kingdome that can content their minde or suffyse their ambition For as couetous men heape and masse vp mony and ioyne house vnto house and fyelde vnto fyelde with all greedye desire so Kinges labour to ioyne Realme vnto Realme and still to extend their power ouer them that border vpon them little regarding in the meane season how they may prudently gouerne those people which God hath giuen them the rule of And this is the cause of continuall warres whereby the miserable subiectes are wasted and consumed who fynde them that ought to be as shepeheardes and fathers vnto them to be their destroyers Againe where kings puffed vp with insatiable ambition desire to haue all men in subiection vnder them their selues most commonly are ruled by vile slaues which by craft can creepe into their bosomes and knowe well ynough how to vse their foolishnesse and blockeheadnesse to their owne aduauntage Of which kinde of men it appeareth this Blastus was vppon whome this one place easily declareth the whole rule of the realme depended So with some Emperours we reade that such were of most authoritie about them as they of bondmen and villaines had made free to saye nothing of those which were ledde and ruled by players â—esters harlots and abused yong Springalles And
haue left that Church destitute of their ministerye considering it was so well seene vnto after they were gone For there were among them certaine Prophetes and teachers They are called Prophets which either by instinct of the holy ghost shew of things to come as we see before Agabus the Prophete did or else which haue the gift truly rightly to expound the writings of the Prophets in which sense Paule vseth this word Prophecie in his fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians 14 Chap. Both these senses is well agreeing in this present place For by hystories it is playne that the gift of prophecying endured many yeares in the primitiue Church And it can not be sayde that so notable a Church wanted exposition of Scriptures And they are called Teachers which openly instruct the Congregation and applye the holy Scriptures duly to all mennes information whome we nowe a dayes call Pastors or Ministers of the worde There was therefore at Antioch not onely a Church such as is euerywhere but also a College or schoole out of which was taken learned Ministers to be sent to other Cities This place teacheth vs that the chiefe ornament and beautie of the Church yea all the preseruation thereof consisteth in this that it be furnished and prouided of fyt Ministers and Teachers For by the ministery of them Paule plainely teacheth that through the worde of God Churches are begotten builded vp and preserued For how shall they beleue in him sayth he of whome they haue not hearde howe shall they heare without a Preacher Agayne In Christ Iesu haue I begotten you through the Gospell Hereto chiefely it appertaineth where he writeth that Christ hath giuen some Apostles some Prophetes some Euangelistes some shepeheardes and Teachers to the edifying of the Saintes euen to the edifying of the body of Christ. And bicause it is euident that the gift of teaching is not giuen to all men in myraculous wise as it was once to the Apostles therefore it is needefull to haue schooles where such may be brought vppe as shall afterwarde serue in the Ministerie Such were woont to be among the Iewes in the Cities of the Leuites and it appeareth by the storye of Samuel and Helisaeus that those singuler Prophetes of God had a speciall care of these schooles Yea Amos the Prophete most sharply reprehendeth those that did vse to corrupt the Nazarites and the yong menne giuen to the studie of the Scriptures with wyne â–ª This did great Kings and Emperours foresee in the Primitiue Church which did erect Colleges of their owne costes least at any time want of teachers might preiudice Gods religion Howbeit nowe a dayes eyther sloâ—hfull Dranes dwell in them or else they be at the appoyntment of such prowde men as hunt rather for ambicious names than studie for the edifycation of the Church Moreouer for that the notable Ministers of Christes Church should not be defrauded of their due prayse the holye ghost woulde haue their names recorded for a perpetuall remembraunce that it might euidently appeare that God regardâ—th those which doe faythfullye serue and studye for his Church And among these persons Manaen seemeth to be the chiefe who Luke writeth was fostered and brought vp with Herode the Tetrarch of a childe He was therefore a Courtyer and of a noble stocke For who will thinke that one of a baâ—e stocke shoulde be appoynted a playfellow with a kings sonne or that Herode woulde afterwarde despyse him that had bene brought vp with him from his childehoode This is a notable example of the goodnesse of God which vseth in all states of men to haue his chosen and to call them when iâ— seemeth him good For that vniuersall spirite and author of eternall life bloweth where it pleaseth him So we reade that Naaman was in the Court of the king of Syria And in Babilon Daniel and his fellowes helde fast Gods true religion yea Paule maketh mention of some in the house of Nero that beleeued And Nichodemus is a Disciple among the Scribes the greatest enimies of christ There is also in Manaen set out vnto vs an example of fayth and syncere religion who following the example of Moses chose rather to be afflicted with the people of God than to enioy the pleasures of sinne for a season thinking the rebuke of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Herode And surely if a man woulde compare the state of the Church as it was in those dayes with the life of the Court he shall fynde a marueylous working of the holy ghost in this Manaen and euident tokens both of true regeneration and mortifycation and forsaking of himselfe But that we heare that he did it behooueth vs to imitate For it cannot be that they can truelye take holde of Christ which haue not yet learned to despyse and treade vnder foote this worlde with the honors riches and pleasures thereof But let vs come to the seconde part of this diuision wherein the sending of Paule Barnabas to the Gentyles is described Here are two things chiefely to be discussed videlicet the holy ghost the author and moderator of all this businesse and then the order that Luke writeth they obserued First he expressely teacheth that the holy ghost was the author of all this doing For as they ministred to the Lorde and fasted the holy ghost sayde seperate me Barnabas and Saule for the worke wherevnto I haue called them And it is no doubt but these things are spoken of the holy ghost forasmuch as mention is made of holy ministerye and fasting Here the Papistes playe the fooles following Erasmus his translation and bicause he as vnaptly translated the Greeke worde by this worde sacrifyce they expounde this place of the sacrifyce of the Masse Howbeit the Greekes saye they doe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which are occupied or busied in publike office or affaires as it may appéere where Paule calleth Magistrates and Aungels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not for that they vsed to do sacrifyce but for that they are Gods publike officers ministers And where by Christes death it is manifest the Leuiticall sacrifyces are abolished that the seruice of Christ consisteth not in outwarde ceremonies but in the spirite and in truth therefore here can be vnderstanded none other ministery than such as Christ woulde haue vsed in his Church This comprehendeth in it the preaching of the worde publike prayer and the sacraments which are not sacrifyces but holye actions instituted to keepe in memorie the sacrifyce which Christ once offered vppon the aultar of the Crosse. And herein were they busily occupied when the holy ghost admonished them to sende forth Paule and Barnabas For that they were earnestly occupied herein the mention made of fasting abundantly prooueth There are in this part many things which prooue the vocation of the Gentyles to be the worke of god For as they were ministring to the Lorde the spirite aduertised the
and accustomed lecture of the lawe and Prophetes was ended the Rulers of the Sinagoge supposing them to be no common persons gaue them leaue to speake vnto the people For they send a message to them saying ye men and brethren if you haue any Sermon to exhort the people saye on And so Paule begonne a singular sermon of Iesus Christ and the whole mysterie of our saluation the beginning whereof God willing we shall heare to morowe At this time we haue certaine other thinges to consider of which we will speake in order First and foremost the Apostles spredde not the doctrine of saluation abrode in Tauernes among drunken blowbolles nor yet in corners and woodes among the rude and ignorant people but they come into a publike place and openly teach the Gospell This it appeareth they did after the example of Christ who vsed himselfe to go into the Sinagoges and to teach openly And when he was examined by Caiphas of his doctrine and Disciples as though he had bene an heretike he defendeth himselfe by this argument only that he taught openly in the Sinagoge and in the Church and was not afrayde to abide the iudgement of the whole people touching his doctrine Which examples serue to repoorue them which sowe newe opinions secretly among the people and flie and abhorre nothing so much as the light and iudgement of the congregation This one thing abundantlye prooueth that they are deceyuers seeing that truth desireth nothing so much as the light Where yet we do not condemne them which being compassed about with persecutions exercise the duties of godly religion in secret which thing we reade was done at Ierusalem by the faythfull in the house of Mary and otherwheres so that they be ready to giue an account of their fayth to as many as require the same and not like the Anabaptistes by stubborne silence and craftie dissimulation delude them that go about to trie their fayth and doctrine Then againe it is no superfluous notation of time where it is sayde they went into the sinagoge on the Sabboth dayes For hereby he teacheth vs that they diligently kept the religion of the Sabboth which day it is euident was dedicated vnto God at the beginning of the world was diligently commended by Moses vnto the Israelites For where we be busied with diuers occupations it was necessary that there should be one time appointed free from all cares and businesse wherein we shoulde giue our selues wholy both in body and soule to the honouring of god Therefore God appointed the seauenth daye to this exercise which he for this cause called his daye that when that daye commeth we should abstaine from all other businesses and exercises And he ordeyned it to be kept so holilye that he appointed death for the breakers thereof And in the Prophets this is reckoned for one of the most grieuous offences and causes of the captiuitie of Babilon that they did vnhallowe the Sabbothes of the Lorde For the which cause the sonne of God although he many times reprehended the superstitious keeping of them yet he diligently obserued those thinges wherein the worship of God consisted For on those days he entred into the Sinagoges and was present at their publike assemblies and prayers Moreouer hee taught and hearde others teach and also vsed diligently the deedes of liberalitie Which thing the Apostles remembring they thought good also to followe the example of their maister But now a dayes the matter is come to that passe that among Christians they may go for the best menne that breake the Sabbothes but with handy works toward the getting of their liuing whereas a great many prophane them with heynous wickednesse nor at any time doe men more sinne in pryde and arrogancie in drunkennesse concupiscence and ryot than on that day which ought to be bestowed wholy in the study of godly workes and eternall rest and quiet And notwithstanding these thinges are openly committed yet wee still seeke what should bee the causes of the miseries and wretchednesse of our dayes Howbeit where the religion of the Sabboth as touching the outward obseruation consisteth chiefly in the holy assemblyes which Moses calleth holye conuocations Luke declareth diligently what was done in this assembly First the Apostles sate downe no doubt among the residue that were there gathered togither This is the dutie of modestie and honestie wherof regard must alwaies be had euerywhere but chiefly in the Church that nothing be done out of order and dishonestly Then he maketh mention howe the lawe and the Prophetes were reade which was obserued among the Iewes of a common custome as we shall vnderstand a little after by Paules sermon and by the wordes of Iames in the .xv. Chapter For so Moses ordeyned by the commaundement of God which custome after their returne from Babylon Esdras restored againe as appeareth in Nehemias cap. 8. And Christ vsed none other custome when out of the place of Esay he taught the mysteries of our saluation in the Sinagoge at Nazareth These thinges teach vs that in the congregation the worde of God comprehended in the Scriptures ought to be intreated For this cause Paule commendeth vnto the Ministers of Churches the studie of holy scripture bicause none other voyce than such as speaketh in the scripture must be hearde in Gods house Therfore their errour is enormious and absurde in that Church which declare vnto the simple people most foolish trifles out of the Legendes of Saints or else vrge and exact mans traditions wherwith Christ himselfe out of the Prophete teacheth that all Gods religion is corrupted Which thing as it is in these dayes to much frequented â—o if at any time any place be left for the word of God it is vsed to be sayde or song commonlye in a straunge tongue so that no profyte can come to the people thereby But touching this matter see Paules iudgement 1. Cor. 14. Thirdlye this also is to be commended that none of them taketh vppon him to speake before he be lawfully requested For although of auncient custome the interpreters and Prophetes sate next to the Teachers yet none impudently intruded himselfe so that vndesired or without necessitie he woulde speake vnto the people Wherefore Paule and Barnabas also although they were sent by the holy ghost yet they thinke it not good to breake so profytable and auncient a custome of the Church Therefore the Anabaptistes disorder is not to be suffered which abuse the place of Paule 1. Cor. 14 â–ª saying that all men ought to haue leaue to speake in the Church For Paule in that place speaketh of those that had the gift of interpretation and prophecie and sate with the teachers as was euen nowe sayde But such as were no interpreters he commaundeth to keepe silence And he commaundeth all things to be done decently and in order Neyther lette any man obiect here vnto me what I thinke the Apostles woulde haue done if no
Iewes who went out sayeth he of the Sinagoge before the congregation brake vp And this they did for none other cause but for that they coulde not abide to heare the doctrine of Christ as shall appeare by that that followeth where it is written howe they made much adoe and striuing against the Apostles For as they that are borne of God heare the worde of Christ and knowe by and by the voyce of their shepehearde so the reprobates and children of this worlde hate that voice as euill as a Tode and can not be brought willinglye to seeke it and if at any time they seeme to heare it otherwise than they looked for or agaynst their will then they turne their heades from it and gette them out of the place where such noyse soundeth This is an euident token of incurable malice as we reade Dauid also noted comparing them to a deafe Adder which will in woonderfull wise stoppe his eares bicause he will not heare the voice of the charmer And although somtime they pretend they doe it for modesty yet it is alway the beginning of a greater impietie For they which at the fyrst doe but a little lothe the worde of God and refuse to heare it if they shall more stronglye be vrged there with then without all reason they rage against it The Scripture sheweth vs examples in Pharao Saul Achab and many others which to rehearse woulde be superfluous forasmuch as we shall streightway heare how stowtly and impiously these men bende themselues against the doctrine of saluation Nowe against these men Paule setteth other which worthily embraced the Apostles doctrine who Luke sayth were partly Gentyles and partly Proselytes And that these Proselytes were the more apt to receiue Christ it is euident for that they had not that prowde affiance in their owne worthynesse that hindred the Iewes from the fayth in Christ as Paule otherwheres teacheth Although among these were also some Iewes bicause God did not so vtterly cast of that Nation but that he reserued certayne remnantes to be saued Moreouer as in the fyrst sort we may see the maners of the reprobate so in these other sorts the propertie of the elect and children of God doth notablye appeare Which therefore is the more diligently to be considered bicause by them we may see what is wanting in our selues and what we ought to doe First they desire the Apostles that they will the next Sabboth day preach to them againe the same doctrine of saluation Ergo they loue the worde of God and they are not weary of it bicause by the secret suggestion of the holye ghost they perceyue the voyce of their heauenly father soundeth in the same Then when the Church brake vp they followed the Apostles and openly acknowledge them for teachers of the truth and their saluation who yet they knewe were hated of a great number Then they are not ashamed of the worde of God before men and they preferre the grace of Christ before the friendshippe of the worlde These are the principles and rudimentes of true religion wherein who so well exercise themselues shall at length bring forth fruites of fayth and saluation not to be repented of By these may we iudge of the maners of our dayes For a great many nowe a dayes despise the worde and thinke nothing so voyde of true wisedome as for a man to take aduise of the worde of God concerning his doings and sayings And though we no way else declare the same yet we abundantly testifye it by this one token in that we be not onely ashamed of the Ministers but also hate them abhorre them flie from them rayle at them and euery way iniurie them as the publike enimies of saluation and authors of all euill And yet on Gods name we bragge egregiously of our fayth and zeale towarde Christ and his Gospell But God is not beguiled with vaine wordes nor delighted with any kinde of religion but such as hath truth ioyned therwith But what saye the Apostles herevnto They exhort them to continue in the grace of God For they knewe well that saying of Christ No manne that layeth his hande to the plough and looketh backe is worthye of the kingdome of God. Againe He that abideth to the ende shall be safe And bicause they had good experience of mannes infyrmitie they knewe that exhortation was needefull for them for that they had but newlye layde the fyrst foundation of their faith and saluation For many times it cōmeth to passe that they which haue begonne well being eyther afraide of daunger or caried away and maystred of their affections fall away againe and swarue Therefore we must note the example of the Apostles that we thinke not faithfull admonitions superfluous without the which faith and the knowledge of saluation are very seldome retayned In the meane season it is very worthy the noting how they which perseuere in the Gospell are sayde to continue in the grace of god For by the Gospell is the grace of God offred vs And Christ sayth that that peace that the Gospell preacheth shall dwell in that house where the children of peace be who are such as embrace with true faith the peace and grace of god Wherevpon we gather againe that all they which refuse the Gospell which is the only message of that grace doe fall from the grace of god And hereof followeth all kinde of euill so that they are the most vnworthie people in the worlde which forsake Christ for the worldes sake This appeareth by the example of the Iewes whome the contempt of the Gospell brought to that miserable state that they haue liued in nowe more than .xv. hundreth yeares Therfore let vs thinke that sayde vnto vs that the Apostles sayde to these men in this place and let vs embrace the Gospell and perseuer in the same that we may likewise enioy the vndoubted grace of God and his assured helpe in all aduersities Howbeit Luke adioyneth to these premisses a grieuous contention following this prosperous successe of the Gospell wherby we are taught that the kingdome of Christ in this worlde beginneth neuer so prosperously but that some stormes of persecution are ready for them which go about to sette forth the same For the saying of Christ fayleth not If they haue hearde my voyce they will heare yours also And where this worlde commonly hateth the light of the truth the more they perceyue the same shineth the more they vse to rage and be madde Therefore no man ought to thinke it a straunge thing if the like fall out in our dayes and that we see troubles aryse among them to whom the Gospell at the fyrst is preached For Paule and Barnabas the faythfull Apostles of Christ doe here fynde the same to be true For the next Sabboth daye when almost all the Citie was gathered togither to heare the worde of God the Iewes beholding such a great company readye to
certaine auncient copyes of great credite he sayth I saye vnto thee in the name of Iesus Christ stande vpright vpon thy feete For it is not credible that those fyrst wordes wherein the name of Christ is alleaged were of Paule omitted as it is read in the common copyes and translation bicause this was the onely ende and marke both of the Apostles doctrine and myracles to bring men to beleeue that Christ was their sauiour And this worke on both sides proceeding of faith wanted not a prosperous successe For he by and by which hitherto had alwayes bene lame start vp and walked Thus God by this myracle gaue testimonie to the Apostles doctrine as yesterday was declared And bicause the myracles of Christ and the Apostles commonly set forth vnto vs the maner of our saluation and redemption therfore we will in this lame man briefly touch the same This lame man or Creple is a paterne or example of the state and condicion of vs all yea of all mankinde For as this man is lame and that from his mothers wombe euen so all we be weake and lame vnto all things belonging to our saluation And this infyrmitie cleaueth to vs euen from our mothers wombe as who be conceyued and borne in sinne And if we consider our life passed we shall see that we neuer walked to say in the waies of God which ledd vs to the inheritance of eternall life For we haue all strayed out of the waye like sheepe euery one of vs hath followed his owne wayes And God himselfe testifyeth that the imaginations of men are euill euen from their childehoode Therefore looke in what case this lame man was as touching his body the same case be we all in as concerning our soule and looke howe farre the soule passeth the bodye and in so much more miserable a case it shall appeare we be Therefore there is no health in our selues but we must needes looke it without our selues euen there where this lame man founde it He heard the Gospell of Iesus Christ and by his power he beleeued he shoulde be made whole and by faith obtayned his desire We must go the selfesame way to be saued Lette vs heare the Gospell and beleeue in Iesus Christ which is preached in the same Gospell and streightwaye we shall be saued He it is that deliuereth all them from their sinnes that beleeue in him bicause he is made sinne for vs that we through him might be made that righteousnesse that is acceptable before God. It is he that regenerateth vs and who by the immortall eternall seede of heauenly generation healeth the sores and maladies of our corrupt nature It is he that instructeth vs with fresh force so that we that were not able of our selues to thinke one good thought are able by him to doe all things and as long as we abide in him we bring forth much fruite And bicause he only is able to worke these things he only is to be taken for our sauiour and we being in misery and like to perishe must out of hande seeke for him to be our Phisition and none other Also we are taught by example of this lame man what the dutie of them is whome Christ hath thus healed and deliuered He at Paules calling start vp by and by and walked So when Christ calleth vs let vs forthwith rise vp out of the myre wherin we haue to long sticked casting away the works of our corrupt blind flesh let vs walk in the ways of the lord These things might be more copiously dilated with many examples amplified but it may suffise by these few words to giue occasion to think further herof to those which are feruent in the studie of godlines Nowe come we to the seconde part of this place where the effect of the myracle is described which fell out farre otherwise than Paule purposed For as by his doctrine so by the myracle he ment to trayne his hearers vnto christ But they take occasion thereby to start from christ For being deceyued with the olde fables of Poetes they suppose the Apostles are Goddes which tooke vppon them the fourme or similitude of men and so came downe into the earth And perhaps they called to minde the comming downe of Iupiter and Mercurie to Lycaon their progenitor For these two cried they were come downe from heauen and most foolishly applied their names vnto the Apostles For they say Barnabas is Iupiter either bicause he was the auncienter man or else bicause of his graue countenance and they thinke Paule is Mercury the gods interpreter messenger bicause he spake vnto the people And iumpe at that time cōmeth Iupiters Priest which more pricketh these mad men forward For bringing Oxen garlands with him he maketh preparation for a sacrifyce according to the maner of the Gentyles This is a most notable example teaching vs howe easily mans nature swarueth from true godlynesse vnto superstition and ydolatrie and howe harde a thing it is to put errors away which haue bredde in vs from our tender yeares Not long before these people of Lycaonia gaue eare to Paule preaching of Christ. They sawe a myracle also wrought in the name of christ Yet the olde perswasion of the Goddes comming downe vnto the earth remayneth still in their mindes and they take occasion of foule error of that whereof they shoulde haue catched holde of godlynesse Howbeit we all confesse that they were both foolishly and wickedly deceyued But howe more foolishe than these are the Papistes which yet vse to bragge of the name of christ They confesse the Apostles are but men and the seruants of Christ whose ministerye it pleased him to vse in setting forth hys kingdome And yet they make Gods of them and attribute vnto them those things which belong to God onely and ought to be ascribed to no creature without the prophane contempt of the true liuing god For they teach vs that they are to be inuocated in daungers and prescribe vnto them their diuers properties prerogatiues as foolish as euer the heathen did in their Gods appoynting one a Patrone for prisoners another for those in daunger of shipwracke another for traueylers by the way other for those in perill of fyre And bicause they cannot tell when they haue played the fooles ynough where they confesse that these Saints haue suffred death for Christes sake yet they ascribe vnto them a great part of the glory of Christ feygning that they are intercessors and aduocates vnto God for them and making their vowes and prayers vnto them Let vs be ashamed therefore to take such paynes in confuting the follye of the Gentyles seeing there is much more folly to be founde among the professors of Christes religion Furthermore the holy ghost setteth out vnto vs in this example the beginning and proceeding of Idolatrie The beginning of all error hath bene the ignorance of the true God
doctrine Furthermore the state of the controuersie that these deceyuers helde is expressed For they called backe the Gentyles vnto Circumcision and Ceremonies of the lawe saying Except you be circumcised you cannot bee saued Which saying it is very like they confyrmed with many articles For they had the lawe of God who ordeyned Circumcision for a perpetuall signe of his couenant amongst the Israelites They had also the example of the Church at Ierusalem where the Apostles yeelded so farre to the weakenesse of the Iewes that they circumcised their infantes Moreouer where through Circumcision they were bounde to obserue the lawe according to that saying of Paule I testifye to euery man that is circumcised that hee is bounde to keepe the whole lawe This being taken awaye they cryed and sayde that the whole lawe was abrogated and a gate opened vnto all wickednesse Yet they confessed Christ notwithstanding and woulde seeme to be followers of the Gospell like goodlye blenders and compounders which thought the lawe might be mingled with the Gospell and the righteousnesse of workes with fayth This therefore was the whole state of the controuersie whether men were iustified through the grace of God by fayth onely in Christ or whether the righteousnesse of the lawe was necessarye vnto saluation And if a man will weygh and expende this matter well it shall appeare that this was the verye same controuersie which is betweene vs and the Papistes nowe in these dayes who professe Christ also but yet affirme that men are iustifyed and saued by their merites and good deedes sauing that in this poynt the Papists case is the weaker and worse for that they grounde not vppon the lawe of Moses once giuen by God but vppon mannes traditions which long sithence haue bene condemned by the sentence of god They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrines of men Therfore it is very necessary for vs to vnderstand this controuersie For if there be no place due vnto the workes of Gods lawe for vs to glory we be iustifyed by then doubtlesse be they very miserable and blinde which dare chalenge this praise vnto the colde obseruances of mannes traditions In the meane season mannes peruersenesse bewrayeth itselfe in this place which where God offreth saluation vnto vs freely contemneth the same and seeketh rather a sumptuous and laborious way of attayning therevnto Examples of this peruersitie appeare in all ages and the Lorde complayneth hereof in Esay 55. saying Wherefore laye you out your money vppon the thing that feedeth not and spende your labour about the thing that satisfieth you not Againe My people hath committed two euils they haue forsaken me the well of the water of life and digged them pits yea vile and broken pits that can holde no water And would God that he had not more occasion to make the like complaint euerywhere at this day Thirdly followeth the effect of false doctrine that these Iewish Christians brought in That was sedition and open schisme through the which Luke sayth the Church at Antioch which hitherto had bene moste quiet and as a common sanctuarie to all the godly was disturbed Therefore they that fall from the simple doctrine of the truth and bring new and false opinions into the Church these are disturbers of the Church By this name doth Paule here sette out these fellowes saying I marueyle that you are so soone turned from Christ that called you by grace vnto another Gospell which yet is none other but that there be some which trouble you And in other places he calleth them Dogges euill workers concision and the verye enimies of the crosse of Christ. I know we are charged by the Papists in these dayes to haue disturbed to disturbe the Church But if the truth of the Apostles doctrine be well marked it shal appeere we are most cleere from this crime the puritie of which doctrine bicause we endeuour to restore maketh vs in deede to disturbe the ydlenesse of them who vnder a false pretence of Christ his Church had a delight to disporte themselues both with the felles and fleshe of the miserable sheepe Furthermore the chiefe vse of this place is that we be not so offended with the discentions rising in our dayes by reason of religion that we therefore thinke all doctrine of fayth and religion to be doubtfull and vncertayne For it is euident that the doctrine of truth hath in all ages bene diuersly assaulted and that therefore diuers discentioâ—s haue risen by meanes thereof This God suffereth to come to passe by his iust iudgement and for the weale of our saluation For fyrst according to the saying of Paule there must needes bee sectes that they which are perfite may be knowne Agayne by this occasion it commeth to passe that the chiefe articles of our fayth and saluation are the more diligently and earnestly examined which vnlesse they were thus called in question woulde for the most part lye vnconsidered and buryed For God can so moderate mischiefes that they serue vnto the saluation of those that be his and to those that loue God all thing worketh to the best And this may we see in thys present controuersie as cleere as daye For hereby came it to passe that the meane of our iustifycation was intreated and discussed the more diligently by the Apostles and that the ceremonies of the lawe were the lesse regarded among the Iewes wherein yet a great many put much trust Euen so in our age the sacrifyce of the Masse was no way more ouerthrowne than by the controuersie which fell out about the supper of the Lorde Therfore their clamour is pieuishe and absurde which complaine and saye that by reason of such discentions religion is doubtfull and vncertaine For vnder this colour they go about to hyde and cloake their prophane and hollowe heartes Furthermore let vs consider what Paule and Barnabas and the faithfull of Antioch did in this disceptation As for Paule and Barnabas it is sayd that they had much contention and daylie disputation with these disturbers Therefore they were no dumbe Dogges which woulde suffer all kindes of doctrine to creepe into the Church but rather they earnestly withstoode these deceyuers so that the true faith was not ouerturned with their gloses Yet otherwheres Paule becommeth all things to all men and earnestly commaundeth those that be strong in faith pacientlye to beare with the weaker Why therefore sheweth he himselfe in this place to be so difficult and vntreatable Bicause it was a matter of more importance than coulde be dissembled For by this opinion the righteousnesse of fayth which we haue in Christ alone is ouerturned For they which by Circumcision make them selfe bonde vnto the law to them is Christ become vnprofitable and they which will be iustified by the lawe are fallen from grace Moreouer by thys meanes the Christian libertie was in hazarde which coulde be purchased with none other pryce
vnprofytable and all the time of their voyage lost they preach euerywhere the conuersion of the Gentyles And this was the chiefe cause of the contention bicause many tooke it in euill parte that the vncircumcised Gentyles were receyued into the felowship of Christ and his Church But the godly men vnderstoode that the workes of God which serued to the setting forth of Christes glorye must not be dissembled bicause some men had a wrong iudgement of them Nay we must rather wrastle against the waywardnesse of the worlde least thereby Gods glorie might be impayred For that that Christ sometime sayde vnto the priestes being offended with the childrens showting If these holde their peace the stones shall crye the same let vs thinke spoken euen to vs For although we prouyding for our slouthfulnesse dare doe nothing for the glorie of God yet will God easily fynde faythfull defenders of the same and we shall be made the vessels of wrath ignominie which would not be the instruments of grace and glorie Thirdly the brethren reioyce in the conuersion of the Gentiles and neyther enuie them the fellowship of saluation neyther Paule nor Barnabas the singuler commendation of such a Ministerie This is the propertie of the godly that they reioyce at the setting forth of Christes glorie and the saluation of others Fourthly when they were come to Ierusalem they were receyued by the Apostles and the whole congregation as singuler instrumentes of christ For it becommeth vs to reuerence the giftes of God in them whose ministery God vseth both to our profyte and his praise They agayne declare what God had done by them bicause the same made much for their purpose the aduersaries going about through their peeuishe opinion to ouerthrowe the vocation of the Gentyles God graunt that in these dayes also contentions being calmed and layde downe we maye all giue â—are to the Apostles doctrine and that all heartes through the vnitie of fayth and bonde of true loue may strongly be knyt togyther in Iesus Christ our onely sauiour to whome be all prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cij Homelie THEN rose vp certayne of the sect of the Phariseys which did beleeue saying that it was needefull to circumcise them and to commaunde them to keepe the lawe of Moses And the Apostles and Elders came togyther to reason of this matter And when there was much disputing Peter rose vp and sayde vnto them yee men and brethren you knowe howe that a good whyle ago God did choose amonge vs that the Gentyles by my mouth should heare the worde of the gospell and beleeue And Cod which knoweth the hartes bare them witnesse and gaue vnto them the holy ghost euen as he did vnto vs and put no difference betweene vs and them seeing that with fayth he purified their hartes Nowe therefore why tempt you God to put on the disciples neckes that yoke which neyther our fathers nor wee were able to beare But we beleeue that through the grare of the Lorde Iesus Christ we shall be saued as they doe Then all the multitude was appeased and gaue audience to Barnabas and Paule who told what signes and wonders God had shewed among the Gentyles by them AFter the doctrine of the Gospell was spreade by the ministerie of Paule Barnabas among the gentiles and that they were taken into the communion of Christ and his Church a grieuous contention fell out among those of the fayth bicause dyuers saide the Gentiles ought to be circumcised and to be inforced to obserue the lawe of Moses which thing others agayne dyd constauntly denie Luke by the instinct of the holy ghost descrybeth this controuersie verie dyligently bicause it serueth much for the instruction of all men For it teacheth vs we must not take it for anye insolent or straunge thing though nowe a dayes also some controuersies rise among the professours of one fayth and doctrine for as much as God suffereth not such controuersies to come to passe without some vtilitie and auayle to all men Agayne he sheweth vs what we haue to doe in such a case For we must according to the ensample of Paule and Barnabas stowtely defende the truth against all men and not harken to the iudgements of any men but aske counsell of the Apostles of Iesus Christ whome he hath appoynted for to be the teachers of his worde But Luke holding on in the hystorie begonne sayth that a greater contention fell out hereabout after that the matter was proposed vnto the Apostles and Elders at Ierusalem The Authors hereof were those of the Phariseys that beleeued in Christ yet retayning this smatche of olde leauen that they strengthly vrged the fulfylling of the righteousnesse of the lawe For it appeareth by the storie of the gospell that the Phariseys set all iustification in the outwarde exercise of the workes of the lawe Wherfore it could not be chosen but that they should be the more obstinate in keeping the same Whereof we haue example in the Monkes at this day whome it is an harde matter to drawe from their olde secte but some tokens thereof will still remayne It is worthy diligently to be obserued how the chiefe article of christian religion was canuassed through this contention in the hearing of the godlye before the Apostles so that whether parte helde the truest opinion coulde at the fyrst not be perceyued Hereby we are taught that we must not marueyle although the excellentest heades and wyttes in the worlde be sometime deceyued or else stiffely stande in defence of receyued errours For by this meane God sheweth vs howe to marke the corruption of our nature that we being humbled by the consideration therof should not stande to much in our owne conceyte Howbeit Peter vntill this tyme helde his peace in all this contention to the ende he woulde not seeme arrogant in prescribing of others and bicause it was expedient that euery man should saye his minde But when he perceyued that the contenders minds waxed hotter and hotter he standeth vp both modestly and grauely by his authoritie to moderate the matter and plainely defendeth the opion of Paule and Barnabas who taught that the meane of mans saluation consisted in the onely faith of Iesus Christ and that the obseruation of the ceremonials needed not yea that no praise and glory of iustification was to be ascribed vnto the lawe All his saying dependeth vpon two poyntes whereof the one sheweth that God appointeth none other waye of saluation to be obserued than that which is prescribed in the gospell namely the fayth in Iesus Christ. The other declareth how it is a verie heynous matter for anye man to affirme that the fulfylling of the lawe is necessarie to saluation But of eche of them we shall by order intreate The fyrst poynt is taken out of the example of God which iustifyed the fyrst fruites of the beleeuing Gentiles none otherwise than by fayth in Iesus Christ. This place must
plaine wordes if we saye we be saued by fayth through the grace of God in Iesus Christ which is the summe of all the doctrine aswell of the Prophetes as the Apostles Nowe after Peter had ended his saying all the multitude were appeased and with silence testifyed their consent By this maye be gathered as by a most euident argument that they were gathered togither in the holye ghost For as he is the spirite of truth so whosoeuer he breatheth on cannot choose but yeelde vnto the truth And we must neuer beleeue that those Counsayles are gouerned by his guiding where mennes eares are stopped vp from hearing the truth and vse all libertie of speach against the same such as we see the Bishoppes of Rome nowe many hundreth yeares haue summoned and kept For as in them they haue ratifyed opinions cleane false and vngodly so no man coulde without manifest daunger of his life speake against their decrees Howbeit Paule and Barnabas take occasion of Peters wordes to declare what myracles and woonders God wrought amongst the Gentyles for the confyrmation of their ministerye that hereby it might the more euidently appeare how God made no difference betwene the Iewes and the Gentyles seeing he would haue such myracles wrought amongst the Gentyles as vsed to be shewed among the Iewes Thus we see the ende ofall myracles is to confyrme the Apostles doctrine whereof we haue oftentimes spoken heretofore It shall be our duties with attent minde and fyrme fayth to embrace that way of saluation that Peter hath declared For so shall it come to passe that we also being purifyed and made cleane through grace shall attaine to the inheritance of heauen with Christ our Lorde to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Ciij Homelie AND when they helde their peace Iames aunswered saying Men and brethren harcken vnto me Simeon tolde howe God at the beginning did visite the Gentyles to receyue of them a people in his name And to this agree the wordes of the Prophete as it is written After this I will returne and will builde agayne the Tabernacle of Dauid which is fallen downe and that which is fallen in decaye of it will I builde againe and I will set it vp that the residue of men may seeke after the Lorde and also the Gentyles vppon whome my name is named sayeth the Lorde which doth all these thinges Knowne vnto God are all his workes from the beginninge of the worlde Wherefore my sentence is that we trouble not them which from among the Gentyles are turned vnto God but that we wryte vnto them that they abstaine themselues from fylthinesse of Images and from fornication and from strangled and from bloude For Moses of olde time hath in euery Citie them that preach him in the Synagoges when he is read euery Sabboth daye THe Euangelist Luke hath very diligently described the controuersie that came to passe in the primitiue Church about the matter of iustifycation In this description we haue seene what Peters iudgement was who hath taught vs that faith onely was sufficient to iustify the Gentiles and that they were not to be burthened with the yoke of the law And bicause many menne were mooued with the example of the fathers supposing they were iustified by the law he answereth this obiection shewing that they coulde be iustifyed none other waye than by the grace of God the author and mediator whereof is our Sauiour Iesus Christ. But bicause we haue intreated hereof in the Sermon that is gone before let vs now see what Iames the Apostle the sonne of Alpheus of whom Paule speaketh .2 Galat. sayth whose wordes consist of two members or partes For fyrst he subscribeth vnto Peter and then he declareth his counsell howe a peace and true concord might be made and conserued betweene the Iewes and Gentyles But before we come vnto Iames wordes we must marke howe he beganne not to speake afore he sawe other holde their peace For hereof a man may gather the order of the Apostles Counsayle howe they did all things with modestie and howe there was none of them that would prescribe another An example of the like we sawe also before For while diuers did egerly contende Peter helde his peace But when he saw time serued he arose vp both with modestie and grauitie and beganne to speake his iudgement and was hearde of others with like pacience as he not long before had hearde others After he had done Paule and Barnabas were hearde without interruption of any bodye who confyrmed Peters sentence by an argument taken of myracles And when these also had spoken their minde Iames steppeth forth and almost is the last manne that speaketh although he was accounted among the pillers of the Church This modestie was an euident signe of the holy ghost which gouerned their mindes that by ouer great heate of contention there shoulde rise no vncomelye tumulte or trouble and that men shoulde not stoppe their eares against the truth This order ought to be obserued in all publike actes and affayres so that no man shoulde be so ready to speake as to heare what other shall say For as that kynde of men is foolishe who for that they onely woulde seeme wyse thinke it meete for them onely to speake and suppose they haue great iniurie done vnto them if any man dissent neuer so little from them so are they also vnprofytable and pernicious But let we these things passe and hearken vnto Iames which in the beginning of his Oration yeeldeth vnto the iudgement of Peter saying Simeon tolde howe God at the beginning did visite the Gentyles to receyue of them a people in his name Iames acknowledgeth here Gods counsayle and purpose which by the calling of Cornelius did abundantly declare that the Gentyles had neede of none other preparation to be iustifyed and saued than of faith in Christ and therefore he plainly subscribeth vnto Peters opinion And least the Apostles only might seeme to be of this opinion he proueth the same by the vniforme consent of the Prophetes although he bring but one testimony out of them Neither was it needefull to bring any more forasmuch as all the Prophetes were inspyred with one and the selfe same spirite and agreed in the declaration of mannes saluation It is worthy to be diligently marked howe the Apostles of their meere authoritie obtrude and charge the Church with nothing but by scripture prooue all the things that they teach For they acknowledged themselues to be the seruantes of Christ and his Church and therfore they thought they ought to establishe nothing that was repugnant to the will of Christ and the holy Scripture Which modestie if they had obserued which woulde be taken and called their successors we should at this day haue lesse superstition in the Church and more godlynesse and syncere religion Concerning the oracle of the Prophet it is in the .ix. chapiter of Amoz He had before
euerywhere extant in hystories and Poetes wrytings the examples of fylthie lust the Poets seeking great commendation of wytte by descrybing such venerious actes and persons Therefore it was needefull to admonishe the Gentyles diligently of both these things Hereof ought to be gathered a generall and perpetuall precept howe it is the duetie of christian people to keepe themselues in all things cleane and vnspotted vnto god Neyther must they be partakers of straunge sacrifyces for as much as God requyreth the whole heart and minde of man. And that saying of Paule is well knowne you can not be partakers of the Lordes tables and of the table of deuilles Agayne as touching our conuersation of lyfe it behooueth vs also to consecrate the same vnto god For it is euident that our bodyes through the bloude of Christ are dedicated to be temples of the holye ghost Therefore God must be glorifyed in our bodyes Wherefore fylthie and abhominable is the error of them which say whoredome is lawfull and free for christian men whereas Paule would not once haue it named among christians and threateneth the horrible vengeaunce of God not onely vnto adulterers but also vnto whoremongers In the second sort are numbred strangled meates and bloude from which he would haue the Gentyles also absteyne For although thys precept be numbred among the ceremonies which are plainely abolished in Christ yet bicause there was an olde lawe concerning the same appointed by God vnto all the worlde after the floude and thys was a thing daylie vsed among men they of the weaker sorte among the Iewes coulde not but be greatly offended seing the Gentiles eate of all those things without any difference Therefore Iames thinketh it meete that the Gentyles in this behalfe should refraine their lybertie and for charities sake absteyne from those things which of themselues were lawfull and graunted by God yet by vsing them inconsiderately and vnwarily might be offence vnto others And that this was the Apostles meaning appeareth by the wordes of Paule I know and am fully certified by the Lorde Iesus that there is nothing common of it selfe but vnto him that iudgeth it to be common to him it is common But if thy brother be grieued with thy meate now walkest thou not charitably destroy not him with thy meate for whome Christ dyed Cause not your treasure or commoditie to be euill spoken of for the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioye in the holye ghost c. He sayth also that he would neuer eate fleshe rather than offende any man. Therefore this place maketh not for them which thinke they may lawfully prescribe fasting dayes and such lyke by the authoritie of the Apostles commaunding to absteyne from strangled and bloude For theyr reason is not all one bicause they vrge mans traditions onely which are of no authoritie in religion and laye snares for mennes consciences which the Apostles thought by all meanes to be auoyded But hereto also appertayneth the reason that Iames bringeth Moses sayth he hath of olde time in euery Citie those that preach him in the Synagoges where hee is read euery Sabboth daye By the which wordes he meaneth nothing else but that as yet Moses was of such authoritie among the Iewes that it was impossible sodainely to pull them from his ordinances Therefore for the times sake and for charitie this was to be graunted them vntill mens consciences in the meane season being at libertie the olde ceremonies might honorably be layde aside and buried In the meane whyle we haue to consider that this was an auncient vsage in all ages among the people of God that the lawe and sacred scriptures were vsed to be reade on the holy dayes It becommeth vs therefore to keepe the same vse and diligently to defende our libertie and hauing a consideration of charitie and puritie of life beware of gyuing of offences So shall it come to passe that both we our selues shall be saued and shall also bring others vnto Iesus Christ to whome be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Ciiij Homelie THEN pleased it the Apostles and Elders with the whole congregations to sende chosen men of their owne companye to Antioche with Paule and Barnabas They sent Iudas whose surname was Barsabas and Sylas which were chiefe men among the brethren and gaue them letters in their handes after this maner The Apostles and Elders and brethren sende greeting vnto the brethren which are of the Gentyles at Antioche Syria and Cilicia for as much as we haue hearde that certaine which departed from vs haue troubled you with wordes and cumbred your mindes saying you must be circumcised and keepe the lawe to whome we gaue no such commaundement It seemed therefore vnto vs good when we were come togither with one accorde to sende chosen men vnto you with our beloued Barnabas and Paule men that haue ieoparded their liues for the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ we haue sent therefore Iudas and Silas which shall also tell you the same things by mouth for it seemed good to the holye ghost and to vs to charge you with no more than these necessarie thinges that is to saye that yee abstayne from thinges oâ—fered to ymages and from bloud and from strangled and from fornication from which if you keepe your selues you shall doe well So fare you well BIcause all power is gyuen vnto Iesus Christ from God his father he can therefore not onely defende and preserue his kingdome but also so moderate and gouerne all thinges that whatsoeuer Satan worketh against the same kingdome he maketh it serue for the setting forth of the same For after Satan could not by persecutions and open violence stop the course of the gospell he set vpon the Church by sowing dissention among them and raysed a grieuous contention about iustifycation which is the chiefe and principall article of christian religion to this ende and purpose that all the doctrine of the gospell might be enuyed and suspected But he preuayled so little that by this occasion the truth was the more knowne and the righteousnesse of fayth the more valiauntly defended agaynst the Phariseys as we haue hytherto seene in the sayings of Peter Paule and Barnabas and last of all by Iames saying Wherevnto chiefely belongeth that ioyfull and victorious ende of all the contention which Luke nowe describeth Fyrst rehearsing the consent and agreement of the whole Church and next a Copie of the Epistle sent from the Synode of all which we shall speake in order First he expresseth the vniforme consent of them all where he sayeth the Apostles and Elders and the whole Congregation decreed that Messengers should be sent with letters to Antioch where this great fyre was fyrst kindled in all their names This was very prudently decreed of them for that the present contention might hereby not onely be alayed but all occasion of strife in time to
of one he was He had to his mother a Iewe but one that beleeued but his father was a Greeke that is to saye a Gentyle And Paule in hys later Epistle to Timothie doth at large commend the godlinesse of Eunica his mother and Lois his grandmother whereof this is a most euident argument for that she procured hir sonne to be well brought vp in the fayth religion of christ And here Luke sayth that he was a disciple that is to say a christian before Paule called him to the office of the ecclesiasticall ministerie Besides he sayth he was well cōmended of all y brethren that not of those at Lystra only where he had his dwelling but also by them of Iconium so that his godlynesse was perceiued and knowne to them abrode also This description of Timothie teacheth vs what maner of men ought to be chosen into the ministerie of Gods word church Where it behooueth the greatest care to be had for religion least such as eyther are vtterly deuoyde of fayth or else yong scholers and Nouices be chosen into the Ministerie For as these last sort commonlye are vncertaine and stande in doubt of all things and lyght and inconstaunt so the other vse religion but for lucre which they also laughe at in their sleeue and cause other menne to deryde the same Then must a respect be had of their learning that we maye haue such to gouerne the Church as are well exercised in the holy scripture wherin Paule testifyeth Timothie was brought vp of a chylde For in deede it is impossible that he should teach other whose selfe before hath not learned and such can be none other than blind leaders of the blinde as Christ calleth them Math. 15. And where the doctrine of the Church must be taken out of the holy Scriptures it behooueth that Ministers of the Church shoulde be moste exercised in them and that there is no account to be made of them though they be neuer so expert and prompt in Philosophye if they be rude and ignoraunt in the holy Scripture Which was the cause that Christ woulde not suffer the Apostles to go abroade to preach before they were well instructed Thirdly it behooueth that he haue the testimonie of an approoued lyfe and conuersation least their doctrine be contemned or at the least suspected for their sake Therfore Paule will haue a Bishop to be irreprehensible And how much religion and doctrine is defaced by the dishonest lyfe of Ministers the example of the sonnes of Elye doth abundantlye declare through whose concupiscence and sacrilegious boldenesse it came to passe that all the people for the most part refrayned from the worshipping of God and by that occasion wickednesse so preuayled among all sortes of men that it coulde not be redressed but by publike calamitie and much bloudshedding Therefore Paules prudencie and diligence must be followed in these dayes who woulde take vnto hym no companion in the Ministerie but such an one as was perfyte in all poynts and which had so confyrmed the hope conceyued of him as it seemed he woulde neuer breake the same Secondly let vs fyrst consider what Paule did with this newe partner and fellowe of his Him sayth he bicause Paule ment to haue wyth him in his iourney he tooke circumcised What is this sayest thou that I heare ▪ What lyghtnesse and inconstancie is this Not long before Paule earnestly bent himselfe agaynst those which exacted Circumcision of the Gentyles and such a disturbance grewe herevpon that the matter was harde to bee taken vp and quieted before the Apostles and the whole congregation at Ierusalem And now after the Apostles had decreed that the Gentyles were not to be burthened with Circumcision Paule circumciseth Timothie who had bene a Chrystian a good whyle before But herein is nothyng done of lyghtnesse or frowardnesse bicause Paule hath great reason for his doing neyther doth he varye from himselfe if we well consider the matter For it was well done of Paule to wythstande the Phariseyes or Nazareanes which vrged Circumcision as a necessarye thing forasmuch as by that opinion Christes merite was defaced and extenuated the fayth in hym lyght set by and Christian libertie ouerthrowne and subuerted And bicause of these men he woulde not circumcise Titus for that he perceyued they craftily laide snares for the libertie of the faythfull And here he circumciseth Timothie bicause of a great number of Iewes which dwelt in those parties that by this occasion Timothie might haue an accesse and entry in to them to preach the Gospell among them For it is well knowne howe greatly the Iewes abhorred the vncircumcysed Gentyles insomuch that they openly accused Peter for that he was conuersaunt wyth them and afterwarde layde handes on Paule as a seditious person for bringing the Gentyles into the Temple Unlesse therefore he had circumcised Timothie he shoulde neuer haue had accesse to haue taught among the Iewes and they woulde afterward also haue stopped their eares at Paule as a transgressor of their law and auncient religion Therefore he prudentlye yeeldeth thus farre vnto their infyrmitie and circumciseth Timothie to thintent that by his ministerie he myght make a waye into the Iewes and teache them by little and little howe Circumcision and the other Ceremonyes were by Christ abrogated And he ment none other wayes to circumcise Timothie than as the Apostles in their Synode forbade the eating of strangled and bloude So he confesseth he became a Iewe vnto the Iewes to wynne the Iewes vnto Christ and not to confyrme them in the superstitious obseruation of the lawe Of this may be gathered an vniuersall rule whereby we are taught howe and after what sorte it is lawfull to dispence in outwarde thinges Namely when charitie and the edifycation of the Church so requireth But assoone as we perceyue they bynd worship vnto them or erecte confydence in mannes merite or craftily go about to entrappe Christian libertie then must we not admit or suffer the least of them For those things which might be taken for meane and indifferent as soone as the profession of our fayth and the glory of Christes merite is in hazarde Therfore the Papistes doe foolishly and to impudentlye alleage the example of Paule for their traditions whyles by this reason that Paule circumcised Timothie they saye we ought to retayne and keepe Masses Images pompous Diriges prayers for the beade fastings differences of meates and garments single life Monkishe vowes auricular confession absolution satisfaction and sixe hundreth such lyke For to omytte howe they compare the pieuishe and superstitious deuyses of mannes inuentions wyth Circumcision whych had hys beginning of God Barbers and bleare eyed as they say know howe they set the chiefe part of Gods worship in these thinges howe they repose their greatest truste of righteousnesse and saluation in them and to conclude Christian libertye cannot be mayntayned if these be retayned yea these thyngs conteyne
true religion and saluation and therefore the more zelouslye they defended superstition the more egerly they resisted the truth yet in the meane tyme this is needefull in saluation that mennes mindes shoulde not be voyde of the feare of God but enclined to embrace the truth and desirous of true religion For except the grounde be good the seede of the worde can not well growe in it And yet this is not so to be vnderstanded as though this promptnesse and towardnesse came of our selfe For of our selues we are not able to thinke well and the inuentions of man are naught euen from his childehoode as God testifyeth It is therefore the gift and worke of God if men be giuen vnto the desire and loue of religion and the truth which otherwyse by reason of naturall corruption they abhorre in their heartes Next Lydia hearde Paules teaching Therefore she vseth that meane and instrument whereby God vseth to giue and stirre vp fayth in vs For fayth commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde of God. Therefore whosoeuer will profyte in the knowledge of saluation must labour to haue fayth and we must not regard those that seeke new reuelations For God speaketh to vs in the scriptures which who so refuse to heare are commonly praies for the deuill which miserably deludeth the deceyued with lying reuelations Last of all it is sayd that God opened the heart of Lydia to giue heede vnto the things that Paule spake For without this in vaine is the worde eyther preached or hearde whereof bicause we haue already oftentimes spoken it seemeth not nowe needefull to saye any more And if any man aske why God did not open the harts of others aswell to him we say with Paule ô man what art thou that disputest with God who hath first giuen vnto God and it shall be giuen to him againe For it becommeth vs not ouer curiouslye to searche out the priuie counsayles of God but in them to reuerence his great goodnesse iustice veritie and wisedome It is our part by this place to learne the order of true conuersion which chiefely consisteth in these three pointes to haue a loue in our hartes vnto religion to heare the worde and to be illuminated with the spirite of God. It remayneth for vs to consider the effectes of true fayth which shewed themselues in Lydia Fyrst she is baptized according to the commaundement of Christ and custome of the Church By baptisme he comprehendeth the confession of fayth wherby she renounced hir olde superstition and professed to followe Christ desiring to be accounted among the members of his Church We are by this example also admonished that the godly must not contemne the sacramentes but vse them reuerently both for that they knowe they are instituted by Christ and also for that they are glad to haue the benefyte of saluation whereof Christ is the author by them sealed and confyrmed But Lydia not content with hir owne baptisme causeth hir whole houshold and familie likewise to be baptized This is the property of all the faythfull that they desire all men to be partakers of saluation wyth them but speciallye those which they knewe God hath committed to their charge And this they doe not of priuate affection but following the commaundement of God whose will it is alwaye that we shall consecrate and dedicate vnto him all our people So Abraham circumcised not onely himselfe but all the men in his familie according to Gods commaundement And in the lawe housholders are commaunded to instruct their familie in the commaundements of God. And that which was commaunded them Magistrates must thinke belongeth to them also and labour to take away superstitiousnesse and to plant the desire of true religion among the people as we reade those godly Kinges Dauid Asa Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias and such like diligently did And doubtlesse it is not without the great suspition of impietie that one shoulde so rule ouer others to bereue God of his right which claymeth all men to himselfe Finally Lydia biddeth the Apostles home to hir house and offreth them lodging with great instancie saying If you thinke that I beleeue on the Lord come home to my house and abyde there Which wordes haue in them such kinde of obtestation that the Apostles might not refuse the friendship offred except they would both condemne hir and thinke hir vnworthy the name of a Christian. Although at the fyrst after a ciuill sorte they refuse to come home to hir house both for that they woulde not be thought lyke deceyuers to abuse the simplicitie of women and to gape after their goodes and also for that Paule would neuer burthen any as he many times testifyeth 1. Cor. 9.2 Thes. 3. Howbeit Lydia by hir intreatie vttereth a minde inflamed with charitie and vnfearfull constancie For it is a poynt of charitie in that she is desirous to take them into hir house and to giue them their boorde of whome she had receyued and drawne the doctrine of saluation Agayne it is a token of a valiaunt courage that being a straunger she durst receyue teachers of a newe doctrine into hir house which she well knewe she might not doe without daunger But this is the propertie of faith that it neyther feareth body nor goodes so that the glory of Christ may be enlarged Let them I pray you looke on the example of this woman which nowe a dayes boaste of their fayth and they shall streyght perceyue howe wyde they are from the propertie of fayth Let vs therefore praye vnto God that he will vouchsafe to open our harts that we being instructed in true fayth may expresse Christ in our whole life and liue with him in heauen to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cix Homelie AND it came to passe as we went to prayer a certaine Damosell possessed with a spirite that prophecyed mette vs which brought hir maister and mystresse much vauntage with prophecying The same followed Paule and vs and cryed saying These men are the seruants of the most high God which shewe vnto vs the way of saluation And this did she many dayes But Paule not content turned about and sayde to the spirite I commaunde thee in the name of Iesu Christ that thou come out of hir And hee came out the same houre ALthough Iesus Christ the Sonne of God by the merite of his death hath so ouerthrowne the kingdome of the Deuill that he hath no more power agaynst the kingdome of Christ yet ceaseth he not according to his auncient vsage still to assault the same and as Christ intermitted nothing belonging to the redemption of mankinde so Satan for his part leaueth nothing vnassayd to pull men from Christ their sauiour and from the way of saluation An euident example hereof is declared in this present hystorie For after Paule was come vnto the Philippians Lydia the selâ—er of Purple conuerted vnto the fayth by his preaching beganne to declare the
creepe into them and to draw them which began to beleeue in Christ by little and little from him Besides this he thought to tickle the Apostles mindes with ambition and desire of vayne glory to th ende that being herewith entysed they might neglect the glory of god You see therfore what poyson lyeth hid vnder the bayte of this honorable and holye acclamation With this intent we reade he flattered Christ also and bare recorde of him Let vs here marke the sleyght of Satan which can marueylouslye dissemble his hatred of the truth and transforme himselfe into an Aungell of light Therefore lette vs suspect whatsoeuer commeth from him Neyther let vs beleeue his instrumentes although they speake neuer so grauely and honorably in the commendation of Gods seruauntes and haue the holy scriptures neuer so ryfe in their mouth This place serueth to refute them which say we are vniustly offended with the Papacie bicause therein the name of Christ is preached the commendation of Saints are celebrated the lessons of holye scripture are daily vsed and nothing is done without the inuocation of Gods holy name But these men are ignoraunt how Antichristes sea or chayre must stande in the Church and marke not this saying of Christ Not euery one that sayth vnto me Lorde Lorde c. And if we woulde looke nearer on the matter it shall appeare that they seeke nothing vnder the pretence of religion and Christ his Church and his reuerende name but to establishe their tyrannie and to bring mennes traditions in credite Also by this place are they confuted that holde with Coniurers enchaunters or soothsayers bicause they heare them mutter out the reuerent names of God and weighty sentences of scripture But what marueyle is this since the Deuill durst alleage scriptures against our Maister Christ yea they sinne the more grieuously bicause they colour their impietie with the name of God the abuse and prophanation whereof he will not leaue vnpunished Nowe what Paules opinion was touching all these pointes this present example declareth He for a time beareth with this Maiden testifying this truth of them wayting for some suggestion of the holy spirite bicause he woulde not offende through blinde and ouerhastie affection at length inflamed with an holye zeale and indignation he rebuketh the Mayde thus crying and in the name of Christ expelleth the spirite Which example although it serue for the instruction of all men yet chiefely it teacheth the Ministers of the worde their dutie who must haue so great a care of the truth that they shoulde suffer nothing which by any meanes maye derogate any thing from the same although it made greatly for their prayse and glorye For as we declared before Satan vseth by flatterie to set on such as he knoweth are other wayes inuincible For the which cause Christ forbade the euill spirites to speake and woulde receyue no commendation at their mouthes Wherefore they are greatly deceyued that vse to dally with those whome they knowe are altogither straungers from the truth They hide many times their poison but the more they flatter the sorer they hurt It is the part of a christian man to take none for his friende whom he knoweth to be Christes enimie and cannot abyde the doctrine of christ But this is very worthye to be considered that Paule setteth Iesus Christ agaynst the Deuill and that he is constrayned to depart assoone as he heareth the name of Christ pronounced This is an vnspeakable argument of the power of christ For none can enter the house of a mightie man and ryfle him of his goodes except he fyrst binde him But Iesus Christ cōming into the world hath so vanquished the Deuill the Prince thereof that if he heare but the name of Christ onely he is constrayned to leaue his possession in men and to giue place vnto christ Therfore we must needes confesse that the power of Christ is much greater than the power of the deuill And of this we must fet comfort in our temptations that we feare not him who hath no power or force agaynst Christ in whom we are graffed through fayth Agayne we are by this place taught that Christ hath nothing to doe with the deuill seeing he doth not vouchsafe to receyue of him any testimonie be it neuer so honorable For what societie or communion can be betweene them seeing according to the fyrst promyse Christ came into the world to breake or crush the Deuils head and to destroy his works This also admonisheth Christians of their dutie that they should haue nothing to doe with the deuill For it is not meete for them that haue professed Christ to dallye with the Deuill in any poynt Let them therefore flye these soothsaying Artes which the craft of the Deuill and curiositie of man hath inuented Let them flye the inglings of enchauntmentes whereby he promyseth men helpe in their diseases or in their other distresses Let them flye false and prophane worshippings Idolatrye superstition and whatsoeuer else plucketh vs from god Let them hate the tyrannie of sinne whereby the libertie that Christ hath purchased vs is lost Let them watch constantly in the fayth and resist the Deuill and he shall depart from them whereby it shall come to passe that we hauing shaken of his yoke shall here leade a life acceptable vnto God and shall hereafter liue and reygne in heauen with our Lorde and sauiour Iesus Christ to whom be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cx. Homelie AND when hir Mayster and Mystresse sawe that the hope of their gaine was gone they caught Paule and Sylas and drewe them into the market place vnto the Rulers and brought them to the Officers saying These men trouble our Citie seeing they are Iewes and preache ordinaunces which are not lawfull for vs to receyue neyther to obserue seeing wee are Romaines And the people ranne against them and the officers rent their clothes and commaunded them to be beaten with rods And when they had beaten them sore they cast them into prison commaunding the Iayler of the prison to kepe them diligently Which when he had receyued such commaundement thrust them into the inner prison and made their feete fast in the stockes AS the Deuill partly with flatterie and deceyte and partlye by open force withstoode Iesus Christ while he liued here on earth and preached the Gospell euen so he vseth the same weapons against the Apostles of Christ at this daye that in tymes past he vsed This maye we see in this present hystorie For agaynst Paule preaching amonge the Philippians he setteth a Damsell possessed with the spirite of the Deuill by whome he giueth a notable testimonie of the truth vnto Paule meaning this way to bring the doctrine of the Gospell in suspition with wise men and to get himselfe some rowme among the professors of christian faith But the Apostle Paule quickly smelleth his subtiltie and compelleth the spirite being adiured by the name of
Apostles doctrine For fyrst they shewe whence Paule fet his doctrine verily out of the wrytings of Moses and the Prophets which otherwheres he sayth were inspyred of God and in the which Christ witnesseth that the mysteries of eternall lyfe are conteyned Therefore out of the same also in these dayes must the doctrine taught in the congregation be taken Neyther must their impudencie be borne with which will not haue the controuersies of our dayes deuided by the Scriptures but alleage vnto vs the traditions and Canons as they call them of the Apostles and the fathers and the counsels as though they had left vs thinges of more imperfection and certaintie than the Apostles Further we are taught howe Paule handled the scriptures He opened them that is to saye by dyligent interpretation he picked out the true sense and meaning of them applyed the things therin conteyned to his present purpose Which he coulde no wayes more commodiouslye doe then by conference of places By this example of Paule is theyr errour confuted which saye it is sufficient to haue the scripture read ouer in the Church and wyll not suffer the same by exposition to be opened Therefore in these mennes iudgement Paule offended verie much yea Christ himselfe who as we may reade vsed the same order of teaching in the schoole at Nazareth But whosoeuer followeth the example of Christ can not offend And Paule doth much better which requireth such a teacher of the Church as can distribute and deale as it were the worde of truth iustly and duely and can apply it to the instruction and comfort of euery body Thirdely is declared the argument of Paules doctrine which conteyneth in it chiefely two poyntes setting them as it should seeme agaynst so many errours of the Iewes For fyrst they were offended at the crosse of Christ bicause they vnderstoode the oracles of the Prophetes according to the letter and ymagined that the kingdome of Christ should be temporall and looked for a Messias wythout a crosse Which errour may now a dayes also be perceyued in them which would haue the Gospell preached without the crosse and where they desyre to be saued by Christ will not suffer and be afflicted with him The other errour of the Iewes was that they denyed Iesus the sonne of Mary to be their Messias or Christ. Paule laboureth to put both these errours away going about to prooue by testimony of scriptures that God had from before the begynning of the world ordeyned this way for man to be saued by that is to say by the incarnation death and resurrection of his sonne Againe applying those things vnto Iesus the sonne of Marie which the Prophets in tymes past spake before of the Messias he euidently declareth that he ought to be acknowledged for the Messias and that none other ought to be looked for Nowe as Paule declared these things at large by testimonies of scriptures gathered out of all places so might they be by vs in ample wise prosecuted But bycause it appeareth easily by the sermons both of Paule and the other Apostles going before what places they for the most part vsed and they that vse to reade the scriptures fynde euerywhere such things as conteyne in them the knowledge of Christ we wyll of purpose be the shorter In the meane while we haue here two things to obserue Fyrst what ought to be preached in the Church Uerily euen Iesus Christ only whome Paule otherwheres confesseth onely that he knoweth and none other For where he alone is sufficient for vs in all things bicause he is giuen to vs of the father to be our Brydegrome Shephearde King and Priest head righteousnesse wisedome satisfaction sanctifycation and redemption he himselfe would haue men brought vnto him it is vnmeete to teach any thing not agreeable with him The seconde thinge is howe Christ should be preached To be euen such an one as the Scriptures declare him to be who dying for vs on the Aultar of the crosse purged our sinnes and by his glorious resurrection ouercame death who reigneth not in this worlde lyke vnto the kings here on earth but being taken vp into heauen comforteth vs by his spirite and through our afflictions and infyrmitie of the flesh triumpheth ouer all our aduersaries They that haue conceyued in their mindes Christ to be such an one can be offended at no worldly attempts but being voyde of care and merie laugh at all that the worlde goeth about against the Church Learne therefore hereby to iudge of the doctrine of these dayes and harken not vnto them which in the businesse of our saluation teach any more then Christ seing that Paule knewe him onely notwithstanding he was rapt vp into the thirde heauen Moreouer the successe declareth that Paules preaching was not in vaine For certaine of the Iewes beleeued yet but a fewe bicause nowe beganne the blindnesse of that nation Yet God keepeth and fulfylleth hys truth while he saueth certaine remnauntes out of the innumerable multitude And that they were vnfayned beleeuers appeareth by this that they openly ioyne themselues vnto Paule and Silas both for learning sake and also to protest openly their beliefe Yet a greater company of the Greekes beleeued whome he calleth religious bicause before this they had tasted a little of true religion which it is lyke they learned by being conuersaunt with the Iewes For although the incredulitie of that nation was past hope yet God would vse them being dispersed abroade in the worlde to bring the Gentyles from ydolatry vnto the worshipping of the true God and euerywhere to sowe certaine principles and grounds of pure religion touching the honouring and inuocating of one god With this company of the faithfull are numbred certaine noble and chiefe women that a manne maye see howe God hath a regarde of his elect in all states and degrees of persons This place teacheth vs that the Gospell is neuer preached in vaine as hath bene already oftentymes declared Here are also touched the dueties of them that truely beleeue ardent desyre of true doctrine and religion thankefulnesse towarde the teachers of saluation and playne and open profession of the true fayth For God will haue none of them to worship him that can dissemble and play on both handes God graunt that we also being illuminated with the light of true fayth may declare our fayth both in worde and deede and by the same maye come vnto the inheritaunce of the kingdome of heauen with the onely begotten sonne of God Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honour power and glorye for euer Amen The Cxiiij Homelie BVT the Iewes which beleeued not had indignation and tooke vnto them euill men which were vagabondes and gathered a company and set all the Citie on an roare and made assault vpon the house of Iason and sought to bring them out to the people And when they founde them not they drewe Iason and certayne brethren vnto the heades of
without the certaine aduise of Gods prouydence which I thinke was the most famous Citie that euer was For in antiquitie it passed many as which had to hyr king Cecrops about the time of Moses Afterwarde being renowmed by reason of the victories that she had achieued against the Persians shee did purchase vnto hir selfe immortall commendation for delyuering of Greece out of the handes of a barbarous people In happy pregnancie and sharpnesse of wytte she passed all other For hyr we haue to thanke for Socrates Plato Zenophon Crates and infinite others very famous by reason of their wisedome Which was the cause that in hir was founded a certaine vniuersitie and schoole as it were of the whole world wherevnto most noble men resorted from all partes of the worlde as vnto an onely sea and Castell of all wisedome And such was the fame of hir wisedome that the Romaines when they had ouercome all Asia thought their children could no where in the worlde be better infourmed in preceptes of wisedome and maners of lyuing then at Athens as the preface of Cicero to his sonne vppon the bookes of Offices and duties testifyeth And euen as in many other things so also in religion and honouring of the Gods she seemed to excell all others bicause in hir was to be seene the ymage of Minerua which was thought to haue comme downe from heauen and manye persons were at Athens whome they gloryed in and accounted as Goddes Into thys Citie did the Lorde sende Paule the Apostle to bring it by his ministerie vnto the obedience of fayth And that this was not attempted without good successe and profyte the ende well prooued This is a notable example both of the goodnesse of God and of the power of the gospell For who would not acknowledge the vnspeakeable grace of God when he heareth a Citie vtterly drowned in the darknesse of ydolatrie and humaine wisedome to be so fauourably regarded of god Againe who will not marueyle at the inuincible power of the gospell when he seeth the wisest men in the world confounded by the same and that by the ministerie of Paule which brought nothing with him but the pryntes of roddes and whippes and being driuen out of so many Cities was of no estimation in the worlde Therfore the hystorie of the conuersion of Athens is most worthy to be consydered the fyrst part whereof Luke rehearseth in this place declaring fyrst what Paule did there next howe his doctrine was receyued fyrst preached of most men in the Citie when he fyrst preached we will speake of eche of these things in order Paule abyding at Athens for the comming of Silas and Timotheus walked in the meane season rounde about the Citie consydering their maners and vsages in so much that he pretermytteth not the temples but goeth into them and veweth them as by his oracion hereafter shall appeare And perceyuing the greatest Citie that he had as yet seene so gyuen to Idolatrie and drowned therein waxeth feruent in the spirite mislyking that Gods religion was in such wise prophaned For God is offended with no sinne more then with ydolatrie And the mindes of the godly are most prouoked when they see the same bicause they holde nothing more deere â–ª then the glorie of the soueraigne god Hereof came it to passe that when Moses sawe the golden Calfe almost forgetting hymselfe he brake the Tables of the lawe and beateth the Calfe vnto powder and throweth it into the water to the intent the ydolaters might drinke and let downe their Calfe into their belly Elias incensed with lyke zeale kylled the priestes of Baal with his owne hande whome Iehu directly followed and is in holy scrypture commended therefore The scripture teacheth vs that Iosias with like zeale burned the bones of the ydolaters vpon their owne aultars that all men might perfytely see the indignitie of such wickednesse what shall we saye of the Prophetes which scarce vsed more force of wyt and eloquence in any thing then in speaking agaynst ydolatrie and ymages For then spared they neyther earnest nor game to blase and deface a thing most hatefull vnto god Their contumacie and stubbornesse therefore at thys daye is much to be marueyled and woondered at that will be taken for christians and gospellers and yet holde with ymages and fyght for them against the brethren that professe the fayth of Christ and by odious names call them whose zeale is commended by so many testimonies of scripture and examples of holy men fyghters against Images and Image breakers In the meane season Paules example teacheth vs that all they which will fruitefully and with commendation traueyle in Christes quarrell and in the kingdome of God haue neede to be indewed with zeale For where impietie is a verie obstinate and tough euill it can neuer be pulled vp without verie feruent zeale Let the example of Christ stirre vp in vs this zeale who seing his fathers house turned into a market place or fayre as one that had forgotten his accustomed myldenesse made a whyp of such cordes as were next his hande and draue these wicked marchauntes out of the Temple calling to the disciples mindes that saying of Dauid the zeale of thine house hath euen eaten me vp Here the consideration of the Lords prayer putteth vs in minde of our duetie the chiefe peticions wherof are that the name of God should be sanctifyed and that his kingdome should come But howe shall they with vnfayned mindes praye for these things whome no vnhallowing the name of God and ouerthrowing of his kingdome toucheth or mooueth Therefore these hollow hearted people which in handling of religion are neyther hote nor colde and contrarie to the saying of Elias halt on both sides gaping to get great praise while they be addict to no side but are a lyke friendly to all partes are not to be heard or regarded Such sometime were the people of Laodicia whom Christ threatneth he will spewe out of his mouth But to returne vnto Paule doth he fret disdaine within himselfe bicause of the ydolatry that he seeth Nay he mindeth how to reforme this great Citie being both a straunger of no name amongst them Forthwith therfore he reasoneth of true religion and beginneth to preach Iesus Christ. But I pray you how many things were there to haue kept him from this doing if he would haue yeelded to the reasons of the flesh For he mought this haue thought wilt thou be so bolde in so notable a citie to improoue that religion which is of so many yeres antiquity established with such prosperous successe glorious victories heretofore wilt thou haue to doe with men of such fyne wits and so in â—red with disputations hauing scarcely learned the principles of their Philosophie Knowest thou not howe odious and daungerous all alterations are but chiefly those wherof straungers forreyners are the authors whom common reason and sence forbiddeth to be curious in other mens
vnto him that it appeareth he scarce preuayled any where lesse than there For some of them rayled at his doctryne and clapped their handes at it other of curiositie frame and apply it to their affections In the meane season in so great a corruption of menne appeareth the woonderfull wysedome of God which coulde so well vse the naughty affection of most curious men For by this occasion it cōmeth to passe that Paule being brought out into Mars hys streete as into a publyke stage of the whole worlde preached the Gospell of Iesus Christ. The argument of hys Sermon was to bring the Athenians from superstition and Idolatry to the honor of the onely true God through Iesus christ First therefore he friendly reprooueth them and accuseth them of their ouermuch superstition After that he reasoneth of God and of the true religion nycking their foolishnesse which thought God coulde be worshipped in Images or in any other inuentions of man At length he commeth nearer vnto Christes cause Yet at this time we will intreate but of the fyrst part with some other poyntes annexed to the same His beginning is very briefe wherin he artifycially insinuateth hymselfe and comprehendeth both the proposition and summe of his sermon He calleth them men of Athens bicause they esteemed it to be a very honorable name as the Orations of Demosthenes and diuers others declare In the olde tyme they were ignorant of those ambitious tytles wherewith nowe a dayes prowde and vayne men reioyce to be made madde and drunken which thynke all glory standes in the beautie of such names Furthermore he insinuateth hymselfe very friendlye into their mindes least they myght be offended wyth the beginning of his talke and so refuse to heare him For he sayth I perceyue you are ouermuch giuen to superstition Your wisedome and policie is euerywhere commended but in religion you seeme not onely ouercurious but also vncertayne of all thing so that therein you seeme to haue least knowledge wherein you shoulde haue most And bicause no man should reprooue hym of lying he prooueth his saying by the publike superstition of a certayne aultar in that Citie What the sayde superstition was diuers haue gone about curiouslye to search The Greeke Scholes make mention of one Philippides whose hystory they shewe and say the inscription was thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is to say To the Gods of Asia and Europa and Aphrica to the vnknowne and straunge god Howbeit I suppose it was onely but such as is of Paule reported For he might haue bene suspected for a forger and false reporter if he had recyted the superscription wherein they reposed so great holynesse otherwyse than it was written But it behooueth vs chiefely to consider Paules intent and purpose whych was to prooue that the Athenians had no certayne religion wherevnto to stande but wandred vppe and downe in a maze of opinions and superstitions being not contented wyth the Gods of the Gentyles and of their owne country but also worshipping an vnknowne god And vndoubtedly the wyser sort were not a little mooued and touched with hys sayings And therefore wythout holding them longer in doubt he promyseth to teach them the knowledge of that true God whome as yet they knewe not It is very worthy to be considered howe the Athenians erred in religion aboue all other Nations being yet the wysest and best learned of all others For their Citie flowed in the most subtile professors of Philosophy whom as we erewhile sayd students from all partes almost of the worlde came to heare This example teacheth vs howe fowly they are deceyued which will not suffer youth to studie diuinitie before they are euen drunken in the Gentyles Philosophie and made vtterly vnapt to the obedience of the Gospell where notwithstanding no kinde of persons more profyte therein than those which abandon the pregnancie of their owne witte and submitte all their vnderstanding to the obedience of fayth Moreouer let vs marke in this place howe the Athenians are here chiefly accused of false religion bicause they worshippe an vnknowne god For hereby Paule prooueth that they haue nothing certaine in their religion Herby it appeareth that religion cannot stande without the true knowledge of god For not onely Paule but Christ also vseth the same argument agaynst the Samaritanes where as it were with one blowe he stryketh downe all their religions saying you worship you knowe not what For the whole Scripture teacheth vs that religion consisteth chiefely in true fayth and inuocation of god For without faith it is impossible for any body to please God or to come vnto him And God requyreth this worship chiefly of vs that in our troubles we shoulde aske helpe and deliuery of hym But vnlesse we be inspired with the knowledge of Christ we can neyther beleeue in God nor call vpon him which thing Paule teacheth by an elegant and feate gradation He that calleth vpon the name of the Lorde sayth he shall be safe But how shall they call vpon him in whome they beleeue not How shall they beleeue vnlesse they haue hearde c. Beside this they that knowe not God truly turne to the imaginations of their owne reason wherein it appeareth euidently there is no certaintie by this one argument that eyther they themselues dayly haue newe deuises or else embrace the deuises of other men according to that saying of Christ Whosoeuer drinketh of this water materiall and drawen by his owne strength shall thirst againe c. Examples to prooue the same are euerywhere extant For the same that we heare the Athenians did foolishly worshipping such a God as by their publike inscription they confessed they knewe not the same we reade hath come to passe vnto all men For thinke we the Gentyles woulde haue chaunged the glorye of the immortall God into the ymage of a mortall man or else into a brute beast if they had knowne him truly Woulde they euery daye haue receyued newe maners of honouring him borrowed of forren Nations Woulde they haue thought by acte of Parliament to haue confyrmed or disanulled their Gods and their religion as Tertullian in his Apology testifyeth the Romaynes did What a foolish saying of the shipmayster was that which bade Ionas call vpon his God if happily he would heare them seeing they had called on their other Gods hytherto altogither in vaine But that that was thought a foolishnesse in the Gentyles the same Elias vpbraydeth the Israelites with calling vpon Baal And God many times complayneth howe the people multiplied and encreased their Gods. And we can confesse that all these people offended in times passed And yet fewe acknowledge with their hart that the same hath many yeares bene done and is yet done in the Popes kingdome For what certaintie is in that religion where the Pope euery day maketh newe gods and Goddesses Where euery daye newe kindes of rytes and ceremonies are deuised Where the deade
behooueth that Ministers shoulde be bolde to speake that they dissemble not eyther for fauor or feare But herof we haue spoken before where Paule was cōmaunded to speake and not to hold his peace And the things enioyned the Ministers of the word it is necessary al men that beare office should likewise performe as the scriptures euerywhere declare Yea let all men priuately apply these things to themselfe if they meane to be allowed of God in their vocation For where God requyreth vs to serue him with all our harts we that haue giuen our selues wholye vnto him must not choose but paynefully plainely and feruently occupie our selues in these affayres as meete is Now Luke describeth howe Apollos profyted in the knowledge of Christ and saluation while he goeth about to set forth his glory and to further the saluation of others For he sayth when Aquila and Priscilla had hearde him they tooke him vnto them and expounded the waye of God vnto him more perfitely And here aboue all thinges appeareth the truth of that promise of Christ To euery one that hath sayth he shall be giuen and he shall abounde They are sayde to haue which acknowledge the giftes giuen vnto them and which vse them diligently to the glory of God that when the Lorde requyreth an account of them he may receyue it with vsaunce and encrease This bicause Apollos did performe with all diligence and industrie as we sayde erewhyle therefore God fayleth not of his promise but streightway stirreth vp faythfull Ministers which enforme him more fully and perfytely in his will. This ought to serue for the instruction of all men that they may vnderstande howe all the graces of God are no waye more happily increased than by faithfull studie Thus they that vse their wisedome to the setting forth of Gods glory doe feele euery day how God encreaseth the same The like reason is to be made of learning honours riches and of all other things whereof we lacke not examples to prooue the same Agayne there is no greater cause why the giftes of God are quenched in vs than when we giue our selues rather to sloth and ydlenesse than to the setting forth of Gods glory Here for manye considerations both Aquila and Priscilla and Apollos are to be marked For vnder those fewe wordes the Euaungelist comprehendeth great godlynesse and vertues It is a great argument of godlinesse that they giue eare to Apollos while he teacheth wheras yet they had so great intelligence in the mysteries of Christ that they were able to teach both him and others This is the true marke of the children of God whose propertie Christ sayth is to heare his worde both willingly and often They are reprooued by this example which thinke they haue profyted so much in the knowledge of saluation that they haue neede of no farther instruction and therefore will neyther reade the Scriptures at home nor come at the Church to heare Sermons Thus whyle they thinke they haue profyted to much they openly declare they are yet ignorant what the chiefe cognizance of the children of God is For they bicause they knowe the kingdome of God consisteth not in bare knowledge but rather that God requyreth we shoulde order our life according to the rule of his worde they cannot be satisfyed with hearing bicause they feele that they want much euen in the chiefest poynt Moreouer this holy couple of maried folke declare a feruent desire to the glory of God in taking such an one to instruct as they sawe was able greatly to profyte the Church of christ Agayne it is an argument of true loue and cleare of all enuye that they priuately instruct him and enuie him not that glory that he had hytherto gotten by his faithfull traueyle but rather helpe him that both he may be the more perfytely instructed and the more people woonne by his meane If a manne woulde compare this with the doings in our dayes good Lorde howe few or rather no tokens of so Christian a minde shall we fynde in them which will seeme godlye and restorers of the light of the Gospell For assoone as they perceyue the authoritie of any man to increase by and by the gyddinesse of ambition maketh them to enuie him and they seeke all meanes possible if any occasion serue to bring him in enuye and contempt as though they coulde not prouide for their owne honour but with the infamye of others But howe shall they be beleeued that are so desirous of the honor of the worlde Surely this is the spirite of Cain who we reade rose against hys brother for no other cause but for that he perceyued his brother was better than he and more in fauor with God than he Nowe as in religion and in the ministery of the Church it behooueth to auoyde this mischiefe so in priuate doings it becommeth diligently to auoyde all occasions of enuye and hatred if we will be called the true children of god But as in Aquila and Priscilla these vertues appeare so in Apollo maye be perceyued a rare and singuler modestie and tractabilitie For he that excelled in eloquence and in all kinde of learning is contented to be taught of a man of handycraft and of a woman vnknowne to him before this time and straungers For true is that saying of Paule that the spirites of the Prophetes are subdued vnto the Prophetes Nowe compare with this Apollo the arrogaunce of them which cannot abyde to be admonished or rebuked of their Coministers whereof there is to great a number in these dayes But as in times past the insolencie of such did much hurt vnto the Church so this is the chiefe cause in these dayes that there is such contention euerywhere bicause there are in all places which take vpon them such rule in the Church that they esteeme their brethren and Coministers but as dogges or hogs Besides these is there yet an other argument whereby Appollos declareth his feruent desyre to set forth the kingdome of God. For after he perceyued he was sufficiently instructed in the knowledge of Christ he appointed to go into Achaia to Corinth bicause he perceyued that Church had much neede of his helpe For as valyant souldyours of their owne accord choose them such places as where they see is most labour and daunger so they which will traueyle in the warfare of the Church with their commendation and the profyte of the same Church must dyligently obserue where their help is most requisite and thyther haste themselues dyligently that by their negligence the kingdome of God suffer no detriment Here also is the fayth and dyligence of the brethren of Ephesus to be obserued which would not let the faythfull Minister of Christ and one that had deserued so well of their congregation to depart without a publike testimonie of his vertuous behauiour yea they so commend him vnto the Corinthians that they also desyre them to giue him the rowme
of the things done by Paule at Ephesus beginneth to tell fyrst howe he brought certaine persons to frame that vaunted themselues of the gospell but were not throughly instructed therein and howe he adourned that church with the giftes of the holye ghost Which hystorie as it serueth much to our instruction so is it for this cause dyligently to be considered bycause dyuers men in times past haue contended by authoritie of this place to baptise those againe which before had bene baptised by Heretiques At this day also the Anabaptistes abuse the same a verie frowarde and phrentike kinde of persons keeping infantes from their baptisme and affirming that none ought to be baptised but such as are of yeares of discretion and well infourmed in the principles and knowledge of Christ. But that both these and the olde wryters were deceyued it shall easily appeare by the text it selfe whereby it shall be prooued that Paule ment nothing lesse in this dooing than that which they go about to gather thereof For fyrst it is sayd Paule went about to examine certaine disciples which he met withal after he came again to Ephesus But it is not lykely that these and no more had professed Christ bicause we may gather a greater vtilitie of the gospell among the Ephesians by that we heard in the ende of the .xviij. chapiter Nowe that Paule taketh these to examine rather then any other this seemeth to be the cause for that they liued not agreeably to the profession of christian men For it is like it hapned at Ephesus as it doth commonly in euery place when the truth is fyrst preached but the discipline of the church not fully established For then we shall see many which will professe to be gospellers more for hatred of the olde state then for loue of the truth bicause they would vnder a cloke of the gospell liue the more licentiously Bycause Paule perceyued that these were such a kinde of people to the intent they might be brought to better conformitie and passe and not perishe like those that receyued the seede of the gospell into a stonie grounde Paule beginneth to examine them of their beliefe and so to laye before their eyes howe farre they were as yet from the marke of perfection He demaundeth therefore if they had receyued the holy ghost This question must be vnderstanded of the giftes of the holye ghost which God at that time vsed to giue to the faithfull that is to say the knowledge of tongues and exposition of the scripture whereof we haue already manye times intreated This place teacheth vs howe to know true christians from false and counterfeyte For although those speciall giftes of the holye ghost which were sometime miraculously giuen be at this day ceassed yet the promise of Iesus Christ remayneth fyrme which promised his spirite to those that were his And as Paule elsewhere sayth they that haue not the spirite of Christ can not be his members And the other effectes of Gods holye spirite are as necessary at this daye as the vnderstanding of tongues and interpretation of scripture was in time passed namely the mortifycation of the olde man the regeneration and innouation of our minde purifycation sanctifycation and such other like As many therefore as lacke all these things it is certaine they boast in vaine of the faith name of Christ except we shall say that the spirite of Christ is an ydle and sluggishe spirite But let vs heare the aunswere of them whome Paule examineth in which they vtter a very grosse and barbarous ignoraunce saying No we haue not heard whether there be any holy ghost or no. But howe were they ignoraunt of the holy ghost which had heard so often mention of him in the lawe and in the Prophets For it is out of doubt they were Iewes bicause they were baptized with the baptisme of Iohn Were they ignoraunt then of that saying of Moses which in the beginning of his hystorie wryteth that the spirite of God mooued vpon the waters Or else had they neuer heard that saying of Dauid by the worde of the Lorde were the heauens made and all the hostes of them by the breath of his mouth Againe take not thy holye spirite from me Besides they might haue knowne the voyce of the Messias speaking by the Prophet the spirite of the Lorde God is vpon me c. How is it therefore that they say they haue not heard whether there be any holy ghost or no The aunswere is easie For as Paule demaunded of the effectes of the holy ghost so they make aunswere concerning the same as if they should say we being content with those things which we haue heretofore learned seeke no farther neyther care we whether there be any holye ghost or no which worketh such peculiar giftes in mens mindes bicause we thinke the knowledge hereof to high for vs and not to appertaine to vs So these men be an example of carnall people which professe the truth with their mouth but haue denyed the power thereof as Paule sayth and in deede refuse that which with mouth they confesse 2 Timoth. 3. Tit. 1. A great number of these are euery where to be founde who being perswaded that the bare name of Christ is sufficient vnto blisse doe little regarde the giftes of the holy ghost namely the mortifycation of the fleshe the renewing of the minde regeneration sanctification and such lyke And through these mens faulte it commeth to passe for the most part that the doctrine of the gospell is so yll spoken of in the worlde Therefore such must not be suffered but be reprooued and their dissimulation must be disclosed that both they may vnderstande their errour and other be the lesse offended So doth Paule in this place For he gathereth nerer vpon them vrgeth them to confesse that they were not come to the christian perfection For he sayth In whose name then were you baptized That is to say what professed you when you fyrst receyued the Gospell and ioyned your selues to the Church of Christ They aunswere they were baptised with the baptisme of Iohn and so they testifye that they professed that doctrine religion wherof Iohn was a Minister and teacher and therby they plainly shewe they care little for any other than that Nowe Paule here catcheth them and holdeth them fast and inferreth Iohn sayth he baptised with the baptisme of repentance saying to the people that they shoulde beleeue on him that was to come after him that is in Iesus Christ hereby teaching that Iohn requyred a farre other thing of his Disciples than a bare profession of his name and of the Gospell For fyrst he appoynted repentaunce wherevnto with great earnestnesse he exhorted all degrees of persons as appeaâ—eth Luc. 3. Neyther requyreth he onely repentaunce but sheweth also remission of sinnes preaching Iesus Christ whose forerunner he was appoynted of God to be He taught men to embrace him by true fayth to
to go on in the religion receyued of your forefathers Since all these be things cleare and out of question it becommeth you to be quiet and to doe nothing vppon a heade and without aduise But the Towneclarke coulde not be ignoraunt that Paule by his doctrine impugned the worship of Diana But of a politike wit he dissembleth all these things thinking this sufficient to appease them to let them vnderstande howe they were vrged or compelled by no publike authoritie to forsake their olde religion And as we sayde erewhyle thys politike man seeketh onely how to bring downe this sedition at ones which he sawe beganne to growe so hote which thing he supposed to bringe to passe more commodiously by craftie dissembling of the matter than by open disputation which the seditious woulde haue little regarded Here we may not omit that he sayth the Image came downe from heauen For hereby it appeareth it was a cōmon opinion among the Ephesians that they thought Dianas Image was sent downe from heauen For after Satan had bewitched men with his iuglings so that they presumed to chaunge the glorye of the immortall God into the forme of Creatures then deceyued he them euerye day with newe fetches and deuises for the surer establishing of his kingdome Hereby he perswaded them that the Image of Pallas came downe from heauen that through hir protection they gate the victories which they had So was it thought that the shielde which the Romaynes vsed as the armes and scutchion of the Empyre in the reigne of Numa their king came downe from heauen Unto the which this that the Towne clarke sayth of the Image of Diana at Ephesus may worthily be ioyned But it had bene tollerable if the Deuill in times past with such sleyghts had deluded but the heathen onely so that we had not seene the like among Christians also For who knoweth not the fable of the Chappell at Lauretum myraculously conueyed ouer the sea Who is ignorant of the Chappelles that God himselfe and his Aungels haue dedicated There are to be seene diuers Images of the virgin mother which the Monkes most impudently affirme Luke painted where as the hystories declare he was a Phisition and no Painter Wherevnto are to be referred whatsoeuer myracles are tolde of Images in Monkes bookes whereof they say some remooued out of their place some coulde not be remooued some wepte some prophecied and other some had some notable properties or other By the which maye plainely be gathered what a ranke crop of errors vseth to spring of Images where they are once receyued and worshipped so that it was not without a cause that Lactantius sayde there could be no religion wheresoeuer any Image was Which also is the chiefe cause that all the Scripture is so diligent and earnest in oppugning them so that it is woonderfull how it commeth to passe that so many are founde to defende them seeing there are so many vnhappye Presidentes of superstition euerywhere in euery mannes eyes This being premised whereby he thought their moodie mindes were somewhat asswaged he plainly rebuketh them and accuseth them of great rashenesse in that he apprehended and layde handes on Caius and Aristarchus being straungers and knowing no cause why saying ye haue brought these men hyther which are neyther robbers of Churches nor yet despysers of your Goddesse So perhaps he might truly saye of them bicause they tooke not vpon them to teach But of Paule he shoulde not haue sayde true who earnestly inueyed against the worship and ydolatrie done to Diana as may easily be gathered by that he did at Athens And it is credible he would not haue suffred this defence of the Towneclarke if he had bene present For he being enflamed with the zeale of God thought any thing intollerable that made against the glory and honor of god In the meane whyle the Towne clarkes wordes declare what faultes for the most part are laide to the Ministers charge namely Sacriledge and blasphemie against God and the Saintes These things we heare commonly in our dayes neyther are we decked with any other names or tytles at their handes that are the professed enimies of the Gospell But if a man woulde throughly weygh the matter they are both false For they be Church robbers which eyther by stelth conuey away the goodes dedicated to God and to his Church or else violently inuade them and conuert them to prophane vses But who doth this more impudently than Popes Bishoppes Monkes Priestes and the other of this marke For to say nothing howe they prouide for their kinsfolke commonly of the Church goodes let vs consider their families and it shall appeare that the greatest part of the Church goodes is spent vpon Harlottes Dyce Horses Houndes and a lubberlyke sort of seruantes yea they disdaine vs for no cause so much as for that we labor by preaching of the gospell to restore the goodes to Christ and his Church againe For we defend not them which vnder a colour of the Gospell prouide and satisfye their auarice of the Church goodes Againe they are blasphemous against God and the Saintes which abuse the name of God and robbe the Saintes of their due honor It is as manifest as can be that they doe both these rather than we For they abuse the worde of God and the name of Christ to establishe their ydolatrie and tyrannie They giue vnto Creatures the honour due vnto god They accuse the faith and doctrine of the Saintes of heresie and vse both fyre and sworde against their bookes and them that follow them And in the meane season go about to defame vs of sacriledge and of blasphemie But oh the iniquitie of our times Among the Ephesians was founde an Heathen to defende the innocent And nowe adayes amongst the professors of Christ are scarce anye that will testifye the innocencie of Christes Ministers Let vs marke also howe the Towneclarke sayeth these men are no Church robbers nor blasphemers for surelye he woulde haue iudged them worthy of punishment if they had bene such For although the Gentyles sometime greatlye erred in the faith and in religion yet the lawe of nature was of great force amongst them which declared that robbers of Churches and blasphemers ought to be punished But nowe a dayes all things are so farre out of frame that the faythfull defenders of the Gospell are in more daunger than those which pollute the Church with manifest sacriledge and blasphemie But let vs consider the later part of this Oration where he prescrybeth a maner and fourme to be followed as well in priuate matters as publike saying But if Demetrius and the Craftes men with him haue anye matter agaynst any man the lawe is open and there are Rulers let them accuse one another Thus he accuseth them all of iniustice in that they make a publike case of a priuate and belonging vnto a fewe persons and endaunger themselues for another mannes cause Then adding
the Churche which we may coniecture by the time For first it is sayde that he prolonged his sermon vntill midnight then when supper was done howe he discoursed till breake of the day of things appertaining to religion Therefore his teaching was not for a fashion sake and as though he cared not whether he did it or not but with great zeale and diligence For where he had a righte iudgement of his ministerie and knewe he was sent of God to be an Embassador for Christ as he testifieth in this later Epistle to the Corinthians the fifthe Chapter he therefore was very feruent in zeale bicause he would not be coumpted an vntrustie Ambassadoure vnto god Also it is euident that the hearers had as good a iudgement of Paules ministerie as of his doctrine bicause they did vouchsafe to beare him so paciently all the night long By this example is the slouth of our age reproued and the great contempt of Goddes woorde For in the Ministers appeare not those tokens of the Apostolike zeale bicause many of them are occupied more in vaine studies than in the meditation of Gods woorde and thinke they haue well discharged their duetie if they make one or two cold collatiōs in a weke Again the people that can not stand long to heare thinke euery minute of an houre that they spend in hearing of Goddes woorde an whole day whereas in trifeling studies yea in filthie and dishonest they thinke no time no cost no laboure too muche Hereof it commeth to passe that the authoritie of the Ministerie is despised and the word of God kept from a great many See what God sayth of both these euils in Malach. 2. cap. and Amos. 7. Now followeth the myracle by the which God thought good both to approue the ministerie of Paule and also to stirre men vp to the diligente consydering of Paules doctrine In the fyrst part whereof Eutychus is to be consydered vpon whome the myracle was shewed As Paule was preaching he sat in a window either bicause the number of hearers were so many that there was no seate for him elswhere or else bicause he wold haue so shaken of slepe which he perceiued came creping on him Howbeit at length being ouercome of sleepe he fel downe and died of the fall But if this thing came vnto him whose sleepinesse might many wayes be excused what thinke we may come to passe and fall on those which heare the worde of God in contemptuous wise and while they seeme to sit to heare either of purpose settle them selues to slepe or else being ouercome with surfe◠and quaffing are enforced to sleepe As these men are negligent of their saluation so they much regard not the maiesty of god Wherfore it can not be but the preaching of the gospel must tend to their destruction which otherwise is the administratrix of saluation vnto the diligent hearers and them that beleeue it Also we are taughte by this place that God permitteth vs sometimes to be tempted with doleful and heauie troubles For what thing I pray you could make Paules doctrine to be suspected seeing his industrie was disturbed with so dolorous a trouble Yea what enuie should the Apostle haue had who should haue bene iudged the cause by reason of his long sermon But the Lord faileth not those that are his but by a notable myracle sheweth by and by that the gospell bringeth saluation so that whatsoeuer seemeth to make most against it serueth to the confirmation therof Let vs learne therefore to iudge rightly of all aduersities that falleth oute God sendeth them to feare vs and to haue occasion to exercise his power Let vs therfore paciently suffer al things and not doubt of the knowne truth For so it shal come to passe that the ende of those things shall be ioyfull whose beginning seemed to vs to be altogither vnprosperous and dolefull as shall be most euidently declared in the second parte of this miracle to omit other examples which might be brought After this Luke describeth the myraculous raising vp of Eutychus againe wherein all thing that Paule did must be considered in order First assone as he knewe of the matter he gate him downe to helpe him and alleageth for his excuse neither the dishnoouring of the Sabothe nor of the supper He is not therfore superstitious but remembring the doctrine of Christe vnderstandeth that the Sabothe was ordained for man and that all externe ceremonies must giue place vnto charitie Therfore they are foolishe superstitious yea wicked which in like necessitie saye it is vnlawfull to breake the traditions of men as they which are so bounde vnto Monkishe rules that they may not helpe their kinsfolke being in daunger or distresse and thinke no cause sufficient to interrupt the sacrifice of the Masse Then falling vpon the yong man he embraceth him not bicause he thought he could bring him to life againe by the touching of his body but for that he knew this must be done by the power of Christ whose ambassadour he was Wherfore this gesture of Paule conteineth the mysterie of our saluation For by the proud fal of Adam sinne death by meane thereof fell on vs all But in Christ life and saluation is offred vs partakers wherof shall all such bee which being drawne by the doctrine of the Apostles as it were by the armes doe come into the fellowship of Christ through fayth Furthermore he friendly comforteth them that are in feare saying Make nothing adoe or be you not troubled For he was not without cause afraide as we saide before least the weake in faith would hereby much haue swarued Wherefore he by and by addeth His life is yet in him By the which wordes he denieth not the myracle but pronounceth modestly of him selfe bicause he would not seeme to attribute any thing to him selfe and for that he would giue occasion to no man to thinke of him aboue that becommed them Then returning forthwith into the chambre againe he maketh an ende of the distributing the Supper and beginneth a newe sermon which he continueth vntill morning and then by sunne vp taketh his iourney Herein is Paules wonderfull diligence to be commended which hauing wrought such a myracle goeth yet on in his vocation and thinketh he hath not yet fulfilled all his duetie as some sluggardes vse but yet great vaunters of their owne labors and trauailes let vs imitate Paules industrie and thinke that we owe God the more seruice the greater tokens we perceiue in oure selues of his power and grace Luke ioyneth vnto this myracle a notable frute of this endeuor and studie For they brought the yong man aliue For the woorkes of God are perfecte and the Apostles beguiled no man with myracles of legierdemaine as Iuglers vse to do Then the beleeuers were not a little comforted not only bicause the yong man was restored to life againe but for that they sawe set before their eyes such an euident testimonie of Gods
grace and fauor By this place are declared vnto vs the frutes that vse alwayes to followe the studie of the gospell For it bothe bringeth life vnto vs bicause the gospell is the power of saluation vnto all that beleeue in it and it recreateth the minde with sounde ioy while it teacheth vs that the Father is reconciled vnto vs through the Sonne Which ioye as it is full and perfite so no man is able to take it from vs. Furthermore the Euangelist returneth to the description of Paules voiage rehersing in order both the Cities and places which either they sailed by or else made abode in for any time The situation and standing of which places if any man desire to knowe he may peruse the tables and bookes of the Geographers From Troas vnto Asson Paule went on fote sending his companions afore by Barche For he ment either to visite the congregation as he went or to auoide the anoyance of sailing by Sea. Where yet his humanitie is to be praised that he would ease his felowes of trauaile and not abuse their industrie and good will. At length passing by Ephesus they come vnto Miletum or Malta wher he called the ministers of Asia vnto a Synode It is wrytten that he made great haste bicause he purposed to be at Ierusalē at Pentecost not after the vsage of the Iewes but bicause of the concursse of people which he thought should heare him preach to their great auaile and profite This place is very notable containing Paules trauailes and ieoperdies By the which we learne howe difficult a matter it is duely and truely to serue God who can abide none worse than idle and sluggish worshippers Thus we read Abraham Isaac Iacob Moses the Prophets and after them Christ were troubled and embrued with continuall laboures and perilles Therefore let vs also prepare our selues to labours and daungers that we be not troubled when they sodainly fall on vs This place teacheth vs also of what authoritie the gospell ought to be with vs which we know was set forth with such paines and trauaile and with the effusion of so much bloud For to this ende laboured all the Apostles and the Prophetes before them and the very sonne of God who testifieth that he came also to preach and set forth the gospell Therfore their slouthfulnesse is execrable which so easely let such a treasure be taken from them Their religion likewise is preposterous which alwayes hauing in their mouthes the Saintes and honouring of the Saintes doe in the meane season lothe the doctrine of the gospell for whose sake tyll the Saintes suffered suche paines abode so many daungers and at length shed their bloud Let vs therfore haue a true opinion of this treasure O brethren by the which only saluation is offered vs the aucthor wherof is Iesus Christ to whom be praise honoure power and glory for euer Amen The Cxxxiij Homelie And from Miletus he sent Messengers to Ephesus called the elders of the congregation which when they were come to him he saide vnto them ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I haue bene with you at all seasons seruing the Lorde with all humblenesse of minde and with many teares and temptations which came to passe vnto me by the laying await of the Iewes bicause I would kepe backe nothing that was profitable vnto you but to shew you and teach you openly thorow out euery house witnessing both to the Ievves and also to the Greekes that the repentance that is towarde God and that faith which is toward our Lord Iesus THe holy Ghost by the holy wryter Luke moste diligently reporteth the Actes of the Apostles of Iesus Christ partly for that all ministers might haue a presidēt to follow and partly that all men might vnderstande of what aucthoritie the gospell ought to be with vs which they haue set forth with such great paines and trauailes And heereunto is this presente Acte of Paule the Apostle to be referred Who although he made great haste to Ierusalem and ment to spend no time in Asia yet he intermitted none of the things which belonged to the vtilitie of the Churches of Asia For he calleth before him at Miletus the Elders or Ministers of Ephesus and the Cities adioyning and in a general Coūcel concludeth with them things of much waight and importance By which example as the faith and industrie of Paule appeareth so we are taught that the conuocation of ministers with the common consent of all parties is very necessary for the determination of Ecclesiasticall matters This maketh for the maintenance of discipline in the Church to kepe vnder the ambition of prelates to conserue an vnitie in true doctrine and to beat downe heresies which many times vse to creepe in if ministers doe not faithfully sette to their helpes Heere therfore the error of those that would mingle the workes of the lawe with the faith in Christ was abolished by a general conuocation and the truthe defended by aucthoritie of the same Heereunto that moste godly and prudent Prince Constantine the great had a respecte when he vsed to cal the Synodes of Bishops togither against the which Licunus the publike ennimie of Christian religion did greatly resiste who by publike Proclamation as Eusebius wryteth forbade the pastoures of the churches to meete or assemble togither For the craftie subtile Foxe perceiued that by consent and vnitie of the Ministers the Churche and the confession of a true faith were cheefely established and that this consent was cheefely maintained by aucthoritie of Counsels And Antichrist as craftily hath pulled vnto him selfe all aucthoritie of Counsels to the end that he would not haue his tyrannie kepte vnder by Counsels lawfully assembled Also in the Ministers of Asia is declared a singuler example of modestie who although they were more in number yet refused not the appointment of Paule being but one who had preached Christ first in those quarters and whome by many arguments they had proued was a chosen instrument of christ For although the dignitie of all Ministers in the Church is alike and none ought to chalēge power or aucthoritie ouer other yet an order is necessary in the Churche which can neuer be kept and maintained except Ministers will obserue modestie and humilitie among themselues And Paule did not therefore call these Pastors of Asia before him bicause he chalenged any priuate aucthoritie or iurisdiction ouer them but bicause it was for the behoofe auaile of the whole church that they should haue warning of matters of importance wherein he thought not to be behinde for his parte bicause as he confesseth other wheres he knewe him selfe to be a debter bothe to the Iewes and to the Gentiles Furthermore let vs see Paules oration containing in it the causes of the calling of this Synode For it hath in it a vehement and pithie exhortation that for as muche as they
fellowes follow Paule into all places and stirre vp sedition in a straunge Citie which they well knew could not be done without euident daunger But would God we had not in our days the lyke examples euery where Moreouer hauing opportunitie thervnto they moue and set al the people a running as it were to the quenching of some great fyre newly begunne For they lay hands on Paule and cry Yee men of Israell helpe c. What needed any helpe or succour agaynst him that went about neyther secret sedition nor playne force agaynst any man You see therefore who they are that commonly be the authors of sedition This fault most tymes is layde to the Ministers charge as wee see euery where But if wee waygh the matter well wee shall see none other are the begynners hereof but those that hate the Ministers and be their enimies For whereas they can not away with the light of truthe if they can by none other meanes they will extinguishe and put away the same with publike tuine as Catiline once sayde Referre heerevnto that that is sayde in the 14.16.17.18 and 19. Chapters But bicause they woulde not seeme to make suche a doo without some cause they intermeddle with their sedicious clamours certayne accusations And firste they accuse his doctrine as a thing preiudiciall to the people of God to the Lawe and to the Temple This they seeme to gather hereof bycause Paule to bridle the vayne affiaunce in the fathers which his Countrey men had declared that the true Israelites were not borne of the fleshe but of the spirite and that all they were not by and by to be accompted for the people of God which were borne of Abraham after the flesh except they beleeued in Christ after the example of Abraham Also bicause in reasoning of the true vse of the lawe he taught that iustification was not to be attributed therunto as we sawe in the Sermone before going and for that he sayd the Leuiticall lawes were abolished by the comming of Christ and by the merite of his death And least their accusation might seeme to consist but in bare woordes onely they complaine them also of a fact by Paule newly committed namely that he had brought Gentiles into the Temple and by meane thereof had polluted that holy place But this was a moste false and slaunderous reproche yet founde it credite wyth all men bycause they had seene one Trophimus an Ephesian in the Citie among Paules companions Thus they suspecte that he had broughte him into the Churche Agayne this place teacheth vs what thinges are commonly layde to the Ministers charge euen that they wickedly sinne against the elect people of God that they impudently coÌ„demne the lawes and traditions of the Church and that they are the subuerters of the Churche and of all auncient religion Thus we reade Chryste was accused And euen the same did the enimies of truthe lay vnto Stephens charge And the very same doo certayne persons in these dayes obiecte agaynst vs also who are moued no whit neither with the respect of Gods Churche nor with the aucthoritie of Gods Lawe nor yet wyth any care or desire of true Religion Yet suche is the happe of truthe that none is more impudently and effectuously slaundered than hir Ministers For where they are enuied of the worlde and condemned aforehande in all mens iudgementes moste men easily admitte and receiue any thing agaynst them and no man is ashamed of his lightnesse in so dooing But let vs paciently beâ—re that which we know not onely the Prophets and Apostles suffred but euen the sonne of God also Moreouer being not contented to haue apprehended the man to lode him with false accusations they vse plaine force against him For they draw him out of the Temple they lay vppon him and beate him without ceasing yea they goe about in shamefull wise to kill him yet first shutting the Churche gates bicause they would haue the Temple by no meanes polluted Which example teacheth vs howe farre impietie and hatred of Gods woord proceedeth For although it lieth long hidden yet when occasion serueth it will burste forthe and it thirsteth for nothing but the bloud of the Ministers which onely is that thing that assuageth and satisfieth them The examples heereof are more aboundant euery where than neede any long declaration First and formost marke I pray you the singular sanctimonie of these men which will seeme to fight for God and his religion For they haue great care that they pollute not the Churche with bloud and therefore they shut the doores But in the meane whyle they feare not to embrue their hands and them selues in innocent bloud Suche lyke things as these Chryst vpbraydeth them with in the Gospel where he sayth they strayne at a Gnat and swalowe downe a Camell So the Priestes would not goe into the Iudgement hall bycause they would not prophane their Feast day but they could deliuer an Innocent vnto Pylate and with all maner of vnrighteousnesse and importunacy require his bloud But how this hypocrisie and dissimulation pleased God appeareth hereby that not many yeres after he caused the Romanes to destroy those bloudy hypocrites with their Temple and vngracious citie Howbeit God â—ayleth not his Apostle beeing in this daunger who when he thought he was vtterly caste off sent him a deliuerer and reuenger which he neuer hoped or looked for For the Captayne moued with the clamour of the Commons and with the rumor of a sedition was straight way at hande with a garrison of souldiers and taketh Paule out of the handes of these harebrayned Commons And heere he played the parte of a good Magistrate which thing those men haue a sclender consideration of that suffer harmlesse persons to be oppressed with the violence of desperate people Here haste thou to consider the truth and fatherly care of God which alwayes preserueth those that be his althoughe somewhiles he seemeth little to regarde them And it is no great matter for him to deliuer them forasmuche as he is able to bring it to passe euen by those which are straungers from the fayth and religion For in thys place Paule is defended by the Romane souldiers And it appeareth that Ieremie in tyme paste was preserued by Nabuzardes the publike enimie of Gods people Many like examples might be brought the ende of all which is that we should not dispaire in time of the crosse and tribulation nor flye to vnlawfull meanes of remedie but put all our care and trust in God and wayte for his helpe and succour which Paule at thys tyme fyndeth to be moste effectuall and ready For the sedicious whome neither feare of God nor shame of man could stay or holde backe assoone as they espied the Captayne and Souldiers helde their handes and ceased smiting of Paule This is the propertie of all the wicked that they are more stayed with the feare of men than of God and therefore the
Concerning their calling no man can doubte seeing there are so many testimonies thereof extant in the Scriptures Therfore they are not to be accused of vanitie that haue beleeued them Let vs rather constantly stande by the fayth which they haue taughte vs as the which onely is sufficient to saue vs. Furthermore when Paule had described the person of Ananias he reherseth also by word what he said bicause euery thing therin made very much for the matter he had in hande For bothe he teacheth that God was the onely author of all this busynesse and declareth the ende wherfore he was called and last of al exhorteth him to be baptised Touching the first poynt he sayth The God of our fathers hath ordeyned thee before Hereby verily was Paule so certaine of his vocation that afterwarde he was bolde to say that he was ordeyned euen from hys mothers wombe to preache the Gospell He calleth him expressely the God of the fathers to declare that he swarued not from the righte worshipping of god Howebeit as these things excuse Paules turning from the Iewes religion and proue his doctrine to be true so they shewe that he was called through no deserte of his but onely of the meere grace of god For what was there in Paule beeing a cruell enimie of Chryst and imbrued with the bloud of Steuen the first Martyr wherefore he should be called He him selfe truely sayth he is the greatest sinner of all others and confesseth it was the benefite of Gods meere bountie and goodnesse that he was made the Minister and Apostle of Chryste And that wee speake of Paule is to bee verified of all Ministers For wee are all of lyke sorte so that if God preuented vs not with hys goodnesse we were not able to thinke one good thought Hereof we haue elsewhere entreated more at large Nowe let vs heare to what ende God prepared Paule Firste to know his wyll Hee beginneth with thys for bycause Ministers muste heerewith beginne who if they vnderstande not the will of God them selues can neuer be able to teache it to others For although Paule was brought vp of a childe in the lawe of God yet was he hitherto ignoraunt of the will of God which was wrapped and folded vp in the Lawe For hee thoughte that men were iustified and saued by the Lawe beeing vtterly ignoraunte of Gods will which is that euery one that seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him that sente him shoulde not perishe in his sinnes but beeing iustified by the merite of the sonne should haue lyfe euerlasting Therefore it was necessarie that this wyll should bee reuealed vnto him â–ª to the intent that he should not wander vp and downe in the shadowes of the lawe beeing vncertayne of his saluation Furthermore where the wholsome will of God is onely contayned and learned in Chryste Ananias by and by addeth howe he shoulde knowe hym saying that Paule was ordeyned to the ende to see that iuste So he calleth Chryste both for that he is him selfe iuste and faultlesse and also for that he maketh all those iust that beleeue in him In so muche that the Prophete sayde long agone that shoulde be his name The Lord our righteousnesse But where it was the worke of God that Paule knew Chryst it is euident that none commeth to the knowledge of him except God vouchsafe to reueale him vnto him For euen by Chrystes testimonie None seeth the sonne but the father and he to whom the father doth vouâ—hsafe to reueale him Wherby agayne it appeareth that our saluation proceedeth of Gods free mercy Thirdly he sayth he was ordeined to heare the voyce of his mouth and so should be taught of God otherwise than by his ordinary meanes which things otherwheres Paule cheefly vrgeth agaynst them which went about to eleuate and diminishe the authoritie of his Ministerie This is verily a maruellous benefite of God and so shall it appeare in deede to be if wee consider that Paule was the enimie of God and yet God doth voutsafe friendly and familiarly to talk with him Let vs also acknowledge the goodnesse of God which doth voutsafe euery day to speake vnto those whom he mighte of right repute as his enimies and iustly persecute them In the meane season heere are all Ministers admonished of their duetie namely to fetche their doctrine from the mouth of God that is to say from the scriptures and not to thinke it is lawefull for them at their pleasure to charge the Churche with newe decrees and ordinaunces See what we haue sayd elsewhere touching this poynte Last of all he declareth the office whervnto he was called of God saying that the will of God the knowledge of Chryst and hys worde was therefore declared vnto him bycause he should be a witnesse of Chryst whom he had both heard and seene vnto all men Thus it appeareth he was matched with the other Apostles bicause they had none other thing inioyned them but to beare witnesse of Chrystes lyfe and death of his doctrine and miracles and laste of all of his resurrection and ascention This name witnesse comprehendeth in it the whole duetie of an Apostle and Minister as we declared in the first Chapter where you may looke for those obseruations which here for breuities sake are omitted He maketh mention expresly of al men to answere them which thought it an vnmeete thing for him to preach the Gospel of Christ to vncircumcised people Also here may be taken out a generall doctrine which admonisheth al such of their duties as God hath illuminated with the knowledge of his sonne and of his will. That is to spreade the same knowledge abroade euery where and to beare witnesse in all places of Gods mercy and grace This thing partely the rule of thankfulnesse requireth that they should set foorth the glory of God who haue felte of hys healthfull hande and mercy and partely brotherly charitie whereby wee shoulde be as carefull of others saluation as of our owne With the which reasons as also with the expresse commaundement of God it appeareth Paule was moued in suche wise that he could not intermitte hys duetie though the Iewes disdayned him neuer so muche Now remayneth the laste parte of Ananias oration where he exhorteth him to be baptised that he should openly professe the name of Christ and be grafted into his Church according to Christes coÌ„mandement And this he vrgeth with great grauitie weight Why lingerest thou saith he not for that Paule ment to defer or shift off the matter but to pricke hym forwarde the more earnestly being dismayed with feare and trembling in conscience Wherfore he addeth this saying Arise and bee baptised and washe away thy sinnes in calling on the name of the Lorde Here we haue to obserue his maner of speaking of the Sacrament which declareth the reason and dignitie of baptisme For Ananias meaning was not that he thought sinnes were washed away by water
men Yea some menne haue so farre exceeded in madnesse that they haue thoughte it better to dallie with their aunciente enimies than to abyde the lyght of the Gospell But these men shall once fynde the same true that the vnhappie nation of the Iewes felte by the Romanes not many yeares after they had driuen away the Apostles Nowe let vs returne to Tertullus whiche in the seconde parte of his Oration frameth a greeuous accusation agaynst Paule consisting of three pointes Fyrste he sayth he is a seditious person yea and woorsse than the plague it selfe bycause he troubled and disturbed the Iewes euerye where in the worlde And so they put Paule in faulte of that thing wherof their selues were the cheefe doers For the whole discourse of thys booke teacheth that the Iewes were the cheefe mouers of sedition hitherto both agaynste Paule and his companions For hereunto maye be referred the sturres and tumultes whiche wee haue hearde were made at Corinth Thessalonica Ephesus Antioch Iconium Lystra and diuers other Cities Next they cal him a maintener of the sect of the Nazarits Therfore accusing him of schisme and heresie a faulte in all ages compted the greatest in the Churche Tertullus seemeth in contempt to call the Christians Nazarites as who had but an obscure beginning and of small regarde or estimation For it appeareth by the first Chapiter of Iohns Gospell that the village of Nazareth was of small or no accompt forasmuch as Nathanael sayde to Philip telling him of Iesus of Nazareth Can there any good thyng come out of Nazareth And this is an olde pollicie of the Diuell to cause true religion to be suspected as a vile thing and of no reputation By reason whereof Iuliane the Apostata also sometyme called Christ and the Christians Galileyans Thereby they accuse him of polluting the Church and vnder the name of the Churche they comprehende all outwarde kinde of religion These thinges we at this daye ought the more diligentlye to obserue that we myght vnderstande what crimes are commonly layde against the truthe and not be offended if at any time we be called seditious scismatikes heretikes prophaners of Temple and Images Church robbers and subuerters of auncient religion For as all these thinges ought not to offende vs so neither muste we by and by beleeue them which impudently burthen innocent and godlie men with these crimes But bycause they woulde not seeme to charge Paule with false matter and accusation they produce witnesses Firste the Captaine hym selfe whom yet they accuse by the way as seeming to importunate to set a person at libertie lyke shortly to be punished according to the lawe Then againe they all affirme Tertullus saying to be true Where we haue to behold an example both of great audacitie and impudencie For they dare to accuse the Captaine and complaine that they are restrained from shedding of bloud by him who deserued great praise therefore So little the wicked repente them of their mischeeuous deedes that they continually hate them which hinder or let their wicked enterprises Moreouer where first they were accusers and next Iudges of the matter now they are also witnesses and will be beleued in euery thing and feare not the iudgement of God which hateth and abhorreth all false witnesses and commandeth them to be punished by the lawe of Talio or suffring of lyke These things serue for our great vtilitie For bothe we may learne to suspecte suche as nowe a dayes are lyke vnto these men and shall the lesse be offended if the lyke happen vnto vs For Iesus Chryst which was oppressed with lyke preiudices liueth and reigneth and hath ouercome all the power of hell and beeing ascended into heauen derideth the deuices of his enimies and moste faythfully maintayneth the quarell of his chosen seruaunts To him be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The Cliij Homelie THen Paule after that the Deputie him selfe had beckened to him that he should speake aunswered with a more quiet minde do I aunswere for my selfe forasmuche as I vnderstande that thou haste beene of many yeres a iudge vnto this people bycause that thou mayest knowe that there are yet but twelue dayes since I went vp to Hierusalem for to worship and they neither founde me in the temple disputing with any man neither raysing vp the people neither in the Sinagoges nor in the Citie Neither can they proue the things wherof they accuse me But this I confesse vnto thee that after the way which they call Heresie so worship I the God of my fathers beleeuing all things which are written in the Law and the Prophets and haue hope towards God that the same resurrection of the dead which they them selues looke for also shall be bothe of iuste and vniuste And therefore studie I to haue alway a cleare conscience towarde God and towarde men WE heard yesterday the poyntes of a most haynous accusation made agaynst Paule which the holy Ghoste woulde haue diligently written as it was spoken by Tertullus partly for that the truth of the Apostolike storie should not be suspected seeing the wordes of the enimies also are reported so truely and partely bycause we should not be offended when we heare the lyke obiected agaynst vs or others which followe the true fayth Nowe therefore let vs heare Paul the Apostle which after Felix had made a signe vnto him to speake putteth away all these obiections both boldly and truely But before we come to the wordes of the Apostle we haue two things to consider The one is the example of Felix which teacheth vs that in iudgements both partes must be hearde The other is in Paule who beeing moste greeuously slaundered yet rusheth not foorth impudently to aunswere for him selfe nor is not led with suche rage to slaunder agayne but abyding till he had leaue giuen him of the President to speake pleateth his cause soberly and wisely Let all the godly do likewise least they cause the truth wherof they stand in defence to be suspected by reason of hastinesse and rayling which many times suche do as will rather satisfie the passions of their minde than follow the rule of reason These things beeing premised let vs proceede vnto Paules aunswere which consisteth in confuting of the obiections made agaynst him In his beginning he getteth him the beneuolence or good will of Felix yet in such sorte that he priuily quippeth his aduersaries without all foolishe kinde of lying and flattery For he saith he is the willinger to declare hys matter before Felix for that he had many yeres bene a gouernour of thys natiō for that cause was wel acquaynted with their natures cōditiōs For this thing alway the defendant most desireth to haue a Iudge of skill vnderstāding bycause many times it commeth to passe that they which otherwise are great fauourers of iustice offend of ignorance which daunger Paul confesseth he is not in ne feareth that Felix can be deceiued by
of iustice be punished for euer Fourthly through the conducte and guyding of this fayth he sayth he laboureth to keepe a good conscience both towarde God and man which thing is the right fruite of fayth For fayth iustifieth men but they that are righteous and iust worke righteousnesse 1. Iohn 3. And it can not bee that they will pollute their conscience with filthinesse of sinne which beleeue stedfastly there shall bee a resurrection of the dead Hereby it appeareth what Paules fayth was And hereby he proueth that he ought to be taken for no heretike As many therefore as by true fayth worship the God of their fathers according to the Scriptures and holde fast the hope of resurrection and labour to keepe a cleane conscience both toward God and man these be true followers of Paule and the Apostles yea true and right Christians howsoeuer the vnhappie world rage and storme agaynst them Let vs therefore sticke to this fayth O brethren and through the stedfaste hope of resurrection to come stoutly passe through all tribulations beeing sure we shall one day haue an eternall rewarde with Iesus Chryst our Sauiour to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The Cliiij Homelie BVt after many yeres I came and brought almes to my people and offerings in the which they found me purified in the Temple neither with multitude nor yet with vnquietnesse Howbeit there were certayne Iewes out of Asia which ought to be here present before thee and accuse me if they had ought agaynst me or else let the same here say if they haue found any euil doing in me while I stand here in the Counsel except it be for this one voyce that I cried standing among them of the resurrection of the dead am I iudged of you this day When Felix heard these things he deferred them for he knew very well of that way and sayde when Lysias the Captayne is come downe I will know the vttermost of your matter And he commaunded an vnder Captayne to keepe Paule and to let him haue rest and that he should forbid none of his acquayntaunce to minister vnto him or to come vnto him AS the holy Ghoste woulde haue the accusation which the Iewes made against Paul diligently written that we might learne thereby whereof this worlde doth alwayes accuse the faythfull Ministers of Chryst so as diligently dothe Luke reporte the apologie or oration that Paule made in his owne defence Wherby we are taught how we should behaue our selues in the like case First and formoste he answereth very diligently boldly vnto the crime of sedition teaching vs by his example how the ministers of Christ aboue al things must be free and cleare from such attempts As touching his faith about the which they accused him of heresie and schisme he plainly confesseth the same and rendreth a reason or account therof in fewe words but yet very perspicuous and playne Whereby we gather that confession of fayth doth most become the ministers of Chryst which must so be declared that the reason therof may appeare vnto all men which are led with any feare or feeling of God. Now followeth the crime of polluting the Temple in putting away wherof Paule is very diligent albeit he was not ignorant that the vse and maiestie of the Temple was for the most part abolished by the comming and death of christ And we must not thinke that Paule did beare with the Iewes herein which as yet reuerenced their Temple too supersticiously but hath a respect vnto the right vse of temples which christian men by nâ— meanes can want For although the maiestie of God can not be included or kept within Churches neither can the worship of God be tied vnto them yet outwarde religion requireth a certayne place where the people may assemble togither to heare the worde preached and the Sacramentes administred And common reason telleth vs â–ª that places dedicated to these and suche excellent vses oughte to bee kepte from all kinde of pollution forasmuche as we read that Christ once commaunded that no man should carry any vessel or prophane thing through the temple And it is very like that he hath little deuotion or religion which wickedly contemneth or misvseth the places consecrated to religion Which thing seemeth to bee the chiefe cause wherfore Paule vsed suche diligence in puâ—ting away this obiection By this example we also are taught that the Temples or Oratories of Christians ought stoutly to be kept from all contempt and prophanation Which thing Hystoriographers report that Constantine the great and other Princes in times paste like vnto him dyd to their great prayse and renowne But let vs see Paules apologie which first excuseth him selfe by an argument taken of the tyme For he sayth he had bene many yeres from Ierusalem Wherby it playnly appeareth that he could attempt nothing agaynst the Temple Againe he declareth that the cause of his coÌ„mnig was not for the temples sake but to bring vnto the nedy brethren of Iewry the almes that was gathered among the Gentiles See what is written of this almes in the Epistles to the Corinthians especially in the 8. and 9. Chapters of the .2 Epistle In the meane season he accuseth theÌ„ of discurtesie vnthaÌ„kfulnesse which so vnworthely intreat one that had deserued so wel of the whole nation which brought vnto them a fresh benefit and pleasure We haue here to consider beside the exaÌ„ple of christian liberalitie wherof we spake about the end of the .11 Chapter the vnkindnesse of the world towards Christes ministers which is so great that it wisheth the destruction of those that day night labour for the saluatioÌ„ of al meÌ„ Thus we read the Sodomites enuied Lot for whose sake Abraham deliuered theÌ„ out of the captiuitie of their enimies And Moses receiued nothing of the Israelites but raylings threats who forsoke the delightes of courâ—ly life and the treasures of Aegypt for their sake What chaunced vnto the Prophets and after them vnto Christ our Lord is more apparant than nedeth any long rehersall But that that hapneth here vnto Paul is very notable which after his many yeres trauels his so many wakefull nightes and almes gathered in euery place to releeue the neede of the poore hath none other reward of them whose saluation he earnestly desired and for whose sake he wyshed to be accursed but strypes imprisonment and all kinde of contumelious handling Why therfore are we offended at the ingratitude of the world which being altogither set on mischiefe knoweth not otherwise how to recoÌ„pense the authors of their saluation But let vs returne vnto Paules arguments which in the third place sayth he was purified in the teÌ„ple without any multitude of men raysed or vnquietnesse Wherby agayne it appeareth that he had not polluted the Churche But if Paules argument be true as no Christian man will deny it is also true that the Temples are not polluted by them
witnesse of Christe at Rome also before the Emperoure hee woulde also perfourme his promisses whose counselles seeing no subtilitie of manne is able to preuente it was easie for him to disappointe the enterprise of the Iewes And where he hathe power ouer the hearts of menne also hee nowe planteth suche a will in Festus that hee prouideth rather for Paules commoditie than for the Iewes And afterward when he would haue gratified the Iewes he stoppeth him by an other meane from dooing the same Heere may we take singular consolation considering we see that wicked men and such as daunce after the worldes pipe are subiect vnto the commaundement of God so that he hath full power and aucthoritie both vpon their bodies and minds Why therfore are we afraid of their councels and deuises why feare we their power why put we not our trust rather in God which is able to putte in their hearts new willes or else mightily to binde their handes But lette vs returne vnto the Iewes who according to the Presidentes commaundement goe againe vnto Caesarea and make a greeuous complaint and accusation against Paule in the description whereof Luke is the shorter for that they were for the most part such things as had bene many times before obiected vnto him Heere we haue to consider the Iewes the complainants who first stande round about Paule being brought into the place of iudgement which was a thing contrary to the common order in iudgements euen to dismaye him with their outwarde shewe and with their aucthoritie to moue Festus This done they bring out againe the olde pointes of their former accusation as may appeare by Paules answere But it seemeth they cheefely vrged the crime of sedition as though therby he had committed treason against Caesar. But although they lay many things to his charge they were yet able to proue nothing Paule so pleading his cause that it appeared manifestly to all men that he had offended in nothing either against the law of God either against the Temple and seruice either against Caesar. And what arguments were brought on bothe sides any man may easily gather by the accusations aforesaide Heere may we see what impudencie and boldnesse is in the ennimies of truthe For what could they more impudently haue done than againe to lay to Paules charge without profe or testimonie those things whervnto Paule before had oftentimes answered Yet where they wanted both argumentes and witnesses they compasse Paule about so boldly as if their aucthoritie only ought to haue preuailed in a matter of life death This is the guise of the wicked that they will be satisfied with no kinde of answeres but alwayes recourse to their olde slaunders This we finde true in these dayes where our aduersaries being conuinced with so many arguments yea now with so many yeares experience yet they impudently lay to our charge the crimes of seduction seditiō blasphemie and infinite suche like For why should they be ashamed to lie before men who are not ashamed to speake against God but in Paules answere this is worthy to be obserued that he denieth he hathe any wayes offended against Caesar yet preached he that Christe was God and procured the people vnder the Romaine Empire to take vnto them a new faith which thing Tertullian declareth was vnlawfull for any man to do by the Romaine lawes How can Paule therfore say he offended not against Caesar Heere we must know O brethren that religion is subiect neither to Caesar nor yet to any other Magistrate so that they at their pleasure may decree what they will therin For it belōgeth vnto God and according to his word and appointment it must be ordered And as Christ commaundeth to giue vnto Caesar that thing that belongeth vnto him so wil he haue reserued for God also that that is due vnto him Wherfore he offendeth not against the Magistrate which without purpose of raising any tumult defendeth the true honor of God although the Magistrate forbiddeth the same For when such Magistrates passe their bounds and wil encroche vpon Gods kingdome they are not to be hearde But rather Peters rule muste take place which teacheth vs that God be must be obeyed rather than men Heere hast thou what to answere to those which crye out that we seditiously bring vp many things contrary to the proclamations of Emperours and say that in matters of religion we must simplie obey our Princes Whose saying if it may preuaile then not we only but also all the Prophets and Christ and his Apostles with them shal be condemned who it is euident preached the word of God beat downe superstition and planted true faith contrary to the commaundements of Magistrates and rulers There is no cause therfore why we should regard these slaunders but let vs rather with a cleare conscience holde on in the true faithe and with a pure minde serue our sauioure Iesus Christ To whom be praise honoure power and glory for euer Amen The Clvij Homelie FEstus willing to do the Iewes a pleasure answered Paule and saide wilt thou goe vp to Hierusalem and there be iudged of these things before me Then saide Paule I stande at Caesars iudgement seat where I ought to be iudged To the Iewes haue I no harme done as thou very wel knowest If I haue hurt them or committed any thing worthy of deathe I refuse not to die If none of these things are wherof they accuse me no man may deliuer me to them I appeale vnto Caesar. Then spake Festus with deliberation Thou hast appealed vnto Caesar vnto Caesar shalt thou goe WHere Paule the Apostle speaking of his afflictions vnto the Corinthians saithe he was made a gasing stocke vnto the world and vnto angels and vnto men that same may cheefely be perceiued by the things which chaunced vnto him in his last captiuitie or imprisonment For now had he bene foure times presented in iudgement to pleade for his life First before the people at Ierusalem vpon the staires going vp to the castle secondly before the coūsel of the priests And thirdly before Felix the President After which foloweth this newe arainment before Festus the new President Euery one of them were notable by reason of the great dāgers that fel out in them as we haue seene in their places all which dangers he yet escaped through the help of god These things teach vs what power God suffereth the wicked to haue vpon his elect whom he yet deliuereth with a mightie hand out of all their tribulations bicause of their faith Wherefore we must not be offended if we haue the like happen vnto vs also And this is the chefe vse of this place where we are taught how Paule escaped this new daunger where of the President himselfe was the author bicause no man should thinke that hee was heeretofore deliuered rather by the benefite of men and power of the Presidentes than by the fauor of god Let vs therfore consider eche thing in
be preached by Paul vnto two persons borne of wicked stocke polluted with incest For their great grandfather was Herodes the great which laide wayte for Christ being new borne caused the babes of Bethlehem most cruelly to be murthered Herodes Antipas brother to their graundfather Aristobulus or as some thinke Alexander being him selfe also defamed of incest cōmaunded Iohn the Baptist to be beheaded scoffed at Christ being sent bound vnto him Of their father Agrippa we spake of late who killed Iames cast Peter the Apostle in prison ▪ meaning to haue put him to death also but that he was deliuered by the helpe of an Aungel Agrippa Bernice borne I say of such progenitours as these heare Paule preach the Gospel of saluation Wherby it easily appereth that God is not so wayward nor desirous of reuēge to punish the children for the wickednesse of their fathers but that his grace is stretched out to al men that wil truely repent and turne vnto him See what he sayth hereof himselfe in the eyghtenth Chapter of Ezechiel Wherevnto also is to be referred howe Chryst was peculiarly sent vnto those men whose predecessors beeing many waies vnkind towards God slew the prophets that were sent vnto thē And we see in these dayes that the grace of God and the merite of Chryste is moste curteously offered to meany which haue horribly sinned Therefore they which Sathan hath taught to doubt of Gods fauour and mercy as though our sinnes were greater thā it let them lerne comfort hereby Also let these things serue to instruct vs that we condemne no man rashly bycause of his auncestrie seeing that in the generation of Chryste are numbred diuerse diffamed persons so that no man neede to doubt but Chryste chiefly belongeth vnto sinners But to returne to our purpose let vs see for what occasion Agrippa was so desirous to see and heare Paule This was as it is sayde certayne dayes after his comming which by all likelyhoode were spent in pastime and banquetting For Princes and noble men haue little care of Captiues and prisoners It is to be thought that Festus had cōmuned with Agrippa about Paule supposing to be holpen by his counsell in such a difficulte intricate matter Therefore he beginneth in this wise to declare the whole matter but subtilly and craftely slyly dissēbleth how he would haue gratified the Iewes as we shall see when wee come to the place For his declaration consisteth of three parts wherof we will orderly intreate In the first part he declareth what Paule is what the Iewes requested and what answere he made them He sayth Paule was a captiue lefte in prison by Felix Which thing he allegeth for this cause that Agrippa should not thinke he had caused him to be layde in holde The Iewes sayth he made request vnto me by their Elders Priestes that I should giue sentence of death agaynst him Which thing I would not graunt them For I alleaged vnto thē the maner of the Romanes which was to giue sentēce of death agaynst no man for any mens pleasure but first to vse all kinde of search lawful enquirie so that the accusers shal make informaiton openly and the accused shal haue time place to make his purgation defence Uerily the custome that Festus allegeth is very notable wherby al magistrates are taught that they must do nothing for any mans sake contrary to law and iustice For although humanitie gentlenesse is a thing much commendable yet it becommeth Iudges alwayes to haue a speciall consideration of iustice Which thing both the lawes of God and al nations expressely commaunde Surely Salomon sayth that God hateth him as much that spareth a wicked person as he that slayeth an innocent Pro. 17. But the vntowardnesse of our daies is muche to be bewayled where that that Festus sayth was in vse with the Romanes hath scarse any place among Christians For we see it oftentimes come to passe that the faithful people of Christe for the Popes pleasure are cruelly made out of the way without any hearing of their cause As many magistrates therfore as wil truly discharge their office must see that iudgement procede lawfully and as it ought Aboue al things it is requisite in iudgement that the accusers be present that there be no place for slaunders backbiting which many times bring innocents in much daunger That done let the defendantes also haue place to make their lawful purgation let Iudges thinke that they haue two eares giuen them the one to heare the plaintife the other the defendant But specially let this rule haue place that right and lawe be not transgressed for any mans pleasure For where Iudges be no priuate persons they must know they are bound indifferently to al men alike Furthermore as the equitie of the Romane lawes deserueth to be praised so the impudencie of the Iewish Priestes is vtterly to be detested which durste requeste that thing which an heathen man vnderstoode was neither right nor lawfull But where they which would seeme to be most holy and the very pillers of Gods Churche thus dyd mighte not the Gentiles iustely suspecte their religion But woulde to God wee sawe not the lyke impudencie in the Monkes and Byshoppes at this day which vse to make moste wicked decrees in Princes courtes and abuse the clemencie of kings to establish their tyrannie agaynst the seruaunts of Chryst. In the seconde parte is declared howe Festus handeled thys matter As soone sayth he as they came hyther I gaue them audience strayghte way And by and by I perceyued hee was innocente For they layde none of those things to hys charge that I looked for but brought forth certayne questions belonging to their owne superstition and handled a certayne cause of one Iesus who Paule sayde was risen agayne from death After this sorte speaketh the prophane man moste contemptuously of sincere religion which Paule yet handled bothe diligently and at large as may be gathered by Festus owne saying In him haue we an example of all those which contemne and deride the mysteries of the word of God and specially the resurrection In instructing of whome although we little preuayle no man muste be offended considering that Festus had so little regarde of those things which Paule moste grauely declared Yet Iudges haue an other thing to obserue in this heathen person namely to heare causes without delay considering that by vniust dilatories from day to day many men are circumuented which bicause they are not able to be at such charges are vnable to prosecute follow their right Principally let vs obserue how Paules innocencie is confirmed by many testimonies For first we had Lysias the capten a witnesse therof After that Felix Now Festus And within a litle while after we shal haue Agrippa to make one with them And although the wicked priests go on in their accusatiō yet they confirme Paules innocencie the more for that they are
spent the same For where in other places he wryteth that a Bishoppe should bee commended euen of very straungers also he therfore goeth about to proue his innocencie by the testimonie of his ennimies And bicause it should not be thought he had led his life in any corner he saithe he was broughte vp at Ierusalem where the seate of Religion was and the moste famous vniuersitie in all Iewrie There he saide from his beginning he had led a life moste commendable euen after the secte of the Phariseys For this secte was worthy to be preferred before all other bicause the Phariseis had the scriptures in most reuerence and excelled the other sectes in honestie of life The greatest erroure they had was that they maintained the righteousnesse and merite of their owne woorkes Howbeit Paules scope and ende is to persuade Agrippa that he had done nothing rashly of any wicked lighte or wauering minde seeing he had vsed from his childehoode the moste straightest kinde of religion It is not without a cause that he declareth he led his childhode so godlily For thereby he teacheth howe muche it auaileth to haue publike persons well brought vp in their childehoode For althoughe they ought not to be reiected which conuert in their olde age yet are they muche more to be preferred whose life afore time hathe not beene spotted or stained For suche will goe more boldly on in their wonted vertues and are more able by their aucthoritie to withstande the enterprises of the wicked whereas the other sorte returne againe to their frequented vices and being in danger of the vpbraidings and reproches of the wicked by little and little lose all their aucthoritie Beside that their counsell although it be honest and godly yet commonly with the good it is suspected who feare that they are led either with lightnesse of minde or else with some other leâ—de affection Therefore they that minde to place their children eyther in office of the Churche or of the common weale must haue a diligent regarde of their education and bringing vp And heere are two poyntes very necessary that Paule telleth of him selfe The one is that youthe muste bee brought vp in suche places where religion cheefely flourisheth that with learning and experience they may ioyne also the taste and fauoure of religion The other is that euen by and by at the beginning they must chuse suche a kinde of life as hathe least occasion of vices in it For where youthe euen of nature is prone vnto sinne occasions of euill muste be shunned and auoided rather than sought for Woulde to God the men in oure dayes which cause their children many times to be broughte vp among suche as they knowe are farthest from the true knowledge of Christ wold obserue these things who are led with no care of religion but of gaine altogither Therefore oute of suche schooles commeth that kinde of men which measureth religion according to frendship and commoditie and who bursting ouer the barres of all godlinesse fall headlong into all kinde of mischeefe and are not onely the destruction of themselues but also of the Churche and common weale This thing Examples both olde and new do teach vs whereby we ought to be prouoked so to cause our children which wee meane to set to Goddes seruice to be instructed and brought vp from their youth that they may be profitable bothe to them selfe to the Church and to the common weale and at lengthe receiue the inheritaunce of the kingdome of heauen with Iesus Christ our Lord to whome be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The Clxj. Homelie ANd nowe I stande and am iudged for the hope of the promisse made of God vnto our fathers vnto which promisse our twelue Tribes instantly seruing God day and night hope to come For which hopes sake King Agrippa I am accused of the Iewes Why shuld it be thought a thing incredible vnto you that God should raise againe the dead PAVLE the Apostle in giuing an accoumpt of his faith and doctrine laboureth cheefely to proue that he did nothing of rashe minde or of vngodly intent and purpose To the which ende also he made mention of his childehoode prouing that he was so brought vp and had so ordered his life that he ought not iustly to be suspected either of any temeritie or vngodlinesse aboute religion By which Example wee are taughte among other things that wee must so trade and traine vp oure selues in Religion that we may be able to render a reason to euery man after what sorte wee haue liued therein euen from oure childehoode For as God is the tutoure and defendoure of all age so it behoueth that all manner of age should be consecrated vnto him And we reade that he requireth oftentimes to haue children brought vp from their infancie in his lawe and seruice Which place reproueth the shamefull error of them which say that religion is a more waightie intricate mater than for lay men to meddle with wheras notwithstanding God willeth that euen tender age should exercise it selfe therin wheras nothing pertaineth so indifferently to all men as religion for the which the scripture teacheth that meÌ„ were created euen from the beginning But bicause we haue entreated hereof in other places lette vs nowe goe on in Paules oration He somewhat breaking of his narration begun a little before declareth the state of the whole controuersie betweene him and his aduersaries the Iewes For he saith he is accused for the hope of the promisse which God sometimes made vnto the fathers and vnto the which the twelue tribes that is to say the whole nation of the Iewes hope by their continuall seruing of God at lengthe to come And being not content once thus to haue said he repeteth the same he said again saying for this hope sake O king Agrippa am I accused which words seme to haue in them some shewe of indignation wherby he would expresse the indignitie and heynousnesse of the matter As if he should say who perceiueth not what great vnrighteousnesse is in mine aduersaries seeing they charge me of death accuse me of schisme wheras my doctrine and faith dependeth vpon that ancient promisse of God wherein all the fathers in times past put their trust and wherof as many of the Israelites as worship the true God desire to be partakers hauing none other end of all their holinesse and religion Howbeit that hope of promisse whereof he speaketh is Iesus Christe the sonne of God in whome only God hath promised life and saluation from the very beginning of the world vnto the fathers falne into destruction through the sinne of Adam as shortly after shall be declared more at large He plainely nicketh bothe their ignorance in religion and also the preposterous affiaÌ„ce which they had glorying in the couenant and promisses of God and wold be taken all togither for his people and yet did cast aside Christ throughe whose merite and
O King I sawe in the way a light from heauen aboue the brightnesse of the sunne shine rounde about me and them which iorneyed with me When we were all fallen to the earth I hearde a voyce speaking vnto me and saying in the Hebrue tong Saule Saule why persecutest thou mee It is harde for thee to kicke agaynst the pricke And I sayde who arte thou Lorde And he sayde I am Iesus whom thou persecutest THe Apostle Paule declared yesterday the state of the whole controuersie betweene him the Iewes teaching vs that the contention was about no trifle but about the whole meane of our saluatioÌ„ where he also proued that he neither beleeued nor taught any thing but that which God had promised the fathers in times passed and wherin the onely hope of the Church of Israel had in al ages consisted Where we learne that the fayth of Chryst was the onely and moste aunciente meane thorough which all the fathers in tymes passed were saued Furthermore bycause Paule in the beginning of his narration sayde he was a Pharisie he returneth handsomely to his intermitted narration agayne and declareth the hystorie of his conuersion the onely scope anâ—ende whereof is to put away the accusation of leuitie declaring that he was called by God yea inforced agaynst his will. But to the ende his narration might haue the more weight and authoritie he declareth first how he was affected towards the Christian fayth and that in suche diligent â—orte that he omitteth none of the things that he enterprised agaynst Chryst. For first of all he promiseth the cause saying I was sometime of the minde that mine aduersaries be For I was vtterly perswaded that I ought to do many things agaynst the name of Iesus Chryst. Whence sprang this persuasion verily of a blind and rash zeale of the fleshe which otherwheres he attributeth to all the Iewes Yet â—e maketh not mention hereof to extenuate or excuse his offence therby but to teache vs by his example how greatly men fall onlesse they order their dooings according to the worde of God. For in other places he confesseth that he was a moste haynous sinner and not worthy the name of an Apostle Whereby it appeareth howe muche more greeuously they offende which beeing led with no zeale of God or good intention of the mind as they call it but with their naughtie affections persecute Chryst and his worde In the meane season marke howe the enterprises of the enimies of the Church are but a meare opinion and vayne conceypt of a blinded minde which notwithstanding they seeme at first well to succede yet they neuer haue that ende they looke for For as the Psalmist sayth they trauayle with mischiefe and are conceiued with sorrowe and haue brought foorth vanitie and vngodlynesse This thing Paule confesseth after a sorte of him selfe teaching the hearers by his example what they may looke for if they beginne to take agaynst Chryst or holde on as they haue begonne For which way can they preuayle whose deuises and enterprises God scattereth abroade and laugheth at them out of heauen But least any man might thinke that Paule spake more bostingly than truely he rehearseth also his owne dooings in molesting and afflicting the Churche I put many of the Saincts in prison sayth he beeing aucthorised by the Priestes which authoritie they woulde neuer haue giuen me onlesse they had seene me earnestly bente to aduaunce and set forwarde their proceedings He calleth the Christians Sainctes bycause they were sanctified through the bloud and merite of Chryst. 1. Corinth 5. Also when they were kylled I pronounced sentence of death vppon them and gat the consent of others thervnto Beside this I compelled them when they had bene whipped in the Sinagoges and tormented all maner of wayes to blaspheme that is to say to deny Chryst and to recante those things which they had before spoken both well and godly Whereby it may be gathered that the Church of Chryst was neuer so well established but it had some chaffe also which winnowed with the Fâ—â—â—e of persecution fell away Finally bycause I would spare no kinde of madnesse I began to roue abroade into forren Cities also bycause I would leaue no place for the Christians to be safe in Herein we haue an euident Image both of the persecutours of Chryste and also of the state and condition wherein the godly and faythfull be in this world For commonly these men are enuied and hated of the Potentates of this worlde and chiefly of those which excell in name of Religion and supremacie of the Churche studying vnder this colour and pretence to seeke their priuate glory and gayne onely Then afterwardes these men haue fitte ministers for their mischeuous proceedings who to gratifie their maisters let no occasion escape or slippe whereby they may batter and assaulte the Churche and thereto they spare for no labour Heereof therefore proceede imprisonments condemnations all kindes of torments banishments slaughters blasphemies and infinite suche other things as these cruell Kernes vse to deuise agaynst the godly Whom in the meane season it behoueth to marke better what they do why they persecute the godly for the faythe 's sake Uerily they compell the weaklings to blaspheme whiles they deny their faith contrary to their conscience and confesse they haue erred through vnhappy vngodly feare For this thing Christ numbreth among the sinnes and blasphemie agaynst the holy Ghost Luke 12. And Paule expresly calleth the denying of the true fayth blasphemie whervnto he draue and enforced the faythfull Therefore what other thing remayneth for those persecutors but that horrible woe which Chryst threatneth vnto theÌ„ that giue occasion of offence For what more greeuous and daungerous offence can any man giue than that whereby men are compelled to sinne agaynst the holy Ghost They shal therefore feele the heauy hande of God who nowe a dayes thinke this but a trifling matter Moreouer as in Paules former enterprises there appeareth a portrature of a raging tyran so in the confession of the same may bee seene a very Christian mynde wholly enflamed with the desire of Gods glory For to what other ende dothe â–ª Paule rehearse these hys attemptes but for that he knewe they made to the setting foorth of the glory of God For heereby bothe the authoritie of his mynisterie was defended and the great mercy of God commended wherwith he embraced the greatest offendours that are yea euen his enimies also in Chryst Iesus Reade 1. Timo. 1. And this is the chiefe cause why the godly vse so often to confesse their sinnes as we see in Dauid and in diuerse others Therfore the ambition of those men is very dishonest who for the sauegarde of their owne glory will eyther neuer confesse their sinnes and greeuous errours or at least wise wonderfully extenuate and diminish the same Furthermore he setteth the story of his conuersion against his atteÌ„pts agaynst Chryst that by
whereas their good wil coulde not bee but acceptable vnto him it is no doubte but that hee also gaue thankes vnto them But cheefely he acknowledgeth the woorke of God which stirred vppe theyr mindes to shewe them selfe so bolde Thus it becommeth vs also to doe to be thankefull vnto men and to recompence them as muche as in vs is yet so that wee forgette not God vnto whome it behooueth vs to ascribe all goodnesse The seconde is howe Paule is confirmed a freshe with newe boldnesse when he seeth what vewers and beholders hee is like to haue in his conflict Wherby it appeareth that holy men also haue nede to be confirmed as Christe teacheth by the example of Peter and the other disciples For where he saithe he had prayed for Peter hee addeth by and by and when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren They likewise which seeme moste perfecte men haue neede also of doctrine and admonition of exhortation and reprehension Therefore great is the ignorance and intollerable confidence of those which forgetting they are men reiecte wyth great lothsomnesse all kinde of doctrine and correction Moreouer when they were come to Rome the Centurion deliuered Paule with the other prisonners to the Captaine of the hoste But not all after one sorte For Paule was not put in prisone but was at his libertie to dwell in a priuate house which he hired for himselfe kept by one souldioure onely Heere reason requireth we should speake somewhat in commendation of the Centurion whome hitherto wee haue seene bare Paule so muche good will. But cheefely let vs consider howe God gaue him the good will of this Captaine as he did before get him the fauoure of Lysias the Captaine of Felix of Festus and others Heere haue wee cheefely to consider the state of the godly For in the worlde wee see commonly they are reputed among the wicked as it chaunced also vnto christ Yet in the meane season Christe hathe suche a care of them that they wante nothing that serueth either for their owne sauegard or to the setting forth of gods glory For to this ende is Paule permitted to dwel by himselfe hauing but one souldioure only appointed to watche him which is not so muche his keeper as a faithfull defender Where also we see that he lacked nothing that belonged to his liuing Furthermore he had libertie to comfort other Churches abrode by his Epistles or letters and also to call whome hee would vnto him yea to gather a Church or congregation together in his lodging as most euidently shal appeare by those things that now follow For three dayes after calling before him the cheefe of the Iewes he reporteth vnto them bothe his imprisonment and appeale which was the occasion that afterwardes euery day more and more people resorted vnto him to whome hee preached the Gospell It is a singular example of kindenesse and loue that is set forthe in Paule For howe many and howe heynous iniuries the Iewes had done vnto him was wel knowne They also were the only aucthors of the bonds he was in yet hath he still a care for their saluation and doth vouchsafe to call them and render a reason of his doings vnto them It is therfore most true that he wryteth howe he prayed daily for them and wished to be seperated from Christe so they might be saued Let vs folow the affection of so godly a minde and according to the rule of Christ loue euen our ennimies and learne with all diligence to procure and set forward their saluation Howbeit as touching Paules oration it consisteth of such partes as we shall in order consider First he answereth the wrongful suspitions wherwith hee knewe hee was charged as a seditious disturber of the Iewes publike peace and as one that had wickedly broken and infringed the ancient religion of the fathers but he moste constantly denieth them bothe where he saith he did nothing neither against the people neither against the ordinaunces of the elders Thus by his example he teacheth that it is lawfull for Christian men to defend their cause and good name against slaunderers least peraduenture for their sakes the doctrine of the Gospell be euill spoken of This also is well to be marked that the Ministers of Christ neither offend againste the publike peace nor againste the religion of the fathers while they beat downe the superstitious affiance that men haue in ceremonies and workes and faithfully teach Christes true religion For the publike peace is not disturbed or broken with the lawfull reprehending of wickednesse but with wickednesse it selfe as the Prophets euery where declare Again it is euident that the faith which stayeth and resteth vpon Christe only is the auncientest faithe of all other Therefore they that labor to restore that faith againe and to purge it from the superstitious traditions of men are falsely accused of noueltie In the second parte he rendreth a reason why he appealed vnto Caesar which thing might haue gotten him great hatred among the Iewes For they that appealed seemed partly to allowe the aucthoritie of the Romanes against the libertie of the Iewes and partly it is of it selfe a shame and ioyned with the reproche of the iudge to appeale vnto an other Therefore bicause they should suspecte no suche thing in him hee saithe hee was constrained so to doe not that hee ment to accuse his nation before Caesar but for the sauegarde of his owne life which contrary to all right and equitie the Iewes of Ierusalem lay in waite to haue Where also wee are admonished that ciuill or lawfull defence is not denyed to Christian men althoughe Christe forbiddeth vs to resist euill For this ought to be vnderstanded of priuate reuenge which althoughe we be forbidden yet the vse of lawes and lawfull iudgementes is graunted vnto all men the which who so taketh away he must needes also abrogate and take away all manner of Magistrates and Officers The thirde parte comprehendeth the state of the whole controuersie betweene him and the Iewes for the hope of Israell saythe he am I bounde with this chaine Thus hee calleth Christe in whome the Iewes hoped for a kingdome and libertie although they rightly knewe hym not while they dreamed of a worldly kingdome and of the libertie of the fleshe by wrongfull vnderstanding the Prophesies which thing was the cause that they persecuted him whome they hoped for which God sente vnto them This is a very common thing in the affaires of saluation for they that bragge of the name of Christe will wickedly refuse him when they thincke they shall lose any gaine by him or perceiue the libertie of the fleshe brideled by him In the meane season this manner of Paules speaking teacheth vs that there is none other hope of saluation giuen vnto man but that which is in Christe Iesus For in him are all the promisses of God exhibited and fulfilled Him onely the fathers wayted for Moses and
not declare ending in this place his hystorie according to the instincte of the holy spirite which would not haue the Church ouercharged with too many writings or bokes and therfore he hath writen onely those things which may suffise for the instruction of our fayth and life Howebeit out of Paules owne Epistles may some coniectures be taken wherby it is declared what he afterwarde did For in his seconde Epistle to Timothe and fourth Chapter he expresseth playnly that he pleated his cause before the Emperour saying he was deliuered through the benefite of God when he was redy to be offred And writing to the Philippians among other things he sayth I hope shortely to sende Timotheus vnto you assone as I shall see howe my matters will go and I truste in the Lorde that I my selfe also shall shortly come And writing to Philemon the Colossian he sayth Moreouer prepare me a place to lodge in for I trust that through the helpe of your prayers I shall be giuen vnto you Agayne in the .xiij. to the Hebrues he sayth Pray for vs and this I desire you the more instantly to do that I may the soner be restored vnto you Knowe yee that brother Timothe is deliuered with whome if he come shortly I will see you Yet before he was led prisoner to Rome he was minded to go into Spayne as the Epistle to the Romanes in the .xv. Chapter declareth Of the which thinges men gather not altogither without a cause that he was set at libertie and so returned through Grece and Asia the lesseâ— into Syria and when he had saluted the Easte Churches wente through Italie and Fraunce into Spayne Thus according to the opinion of these men he preached the Gospell ten yeres after he was set at libertie and at length beeing called backe to Rome agayne in the laste yere of Nero loste his heade and receiued the crowne of Martyrdome when he had preached Chryste vnto the moste parte of the worlde seuen and thirtie yeres long togither But bycause our saluation dependeth not on suche poyntes as these I will not contende herein ouer muche with any man And â—e thinketh they deserue not very much of Christian fayth and Religion which laboure in searching foorth those thinges which the holy Scriptures haue passed ouer in silence â–ª For in so doing bothe the Scriptures are more negligently handled and the supersticious haue occasion giuen them to be occupied in doubtfull and vnprofitable questions neglecting the doctrine of the Apostles and so being bewitched with fables do greeuously â—ire in matteâ—s of faith and saluation â–ª And surely as God would haue Moses sepulchre or buriall place in times paste vnknowen and the holy Ghost hath left fewe things in memorie in the olde Testament touching the martyrdomes of the Prophetes so in this present Treatise Luke hath described thâ—â—â—de but of two persons onely namely of Stephen and 〈◊〉 the Apostle beeing contented to say this onely of the residue that they moste constantly preached and confessed Chryst in all kindes of aduersitie â—o commending vnto vs the studie of the Apostles doctrine which maketh men followers of the Apostles and partakers with them of the heauenly inheritaunce Wherefore wee also in this place muste principally obserue and followe â–ª that feruent and continuall trauayle of Paule in setting foorth the glory of Chryste And wee muste not bee offended at his â—â—de â–ª For hereby Chryste maketh those that worshippe him lyke vnto him selfe in this worlde to the ende that hereafter they may bee partakers with him in heauen of his glory and kingdome Hitherto we haue expounded this booke according to the grace of God giuen vnto vs We haue seene therin the forme fayth and doctryne of the primatiue Church which we also must keepe and obserue in these dayes if we will be coumpted to be of Christe his Churche For we must giue no eare vnto those which say that many things are necessarily required about religion and the way of saluation that the primatiue Churche lacked Whose rashnesse or rather impudencie I know not whether a man may more maruell at For heerein they accuse the Apostles either of negligence or of vntrustnesse and feare not to prefer themselues before those whose examples the holy Ghost hathe set forthe to all men that will be counted the members of Christ and attaine to saluation in him to folowe And who will thinke that they which continued whole eight and twentie yeeres in the faithe and religion taughte by the Apostles lacked any of those things without the which saluation could not be obtained But if they were saued without those things which certaine bolde superstitious persons afterwardes brought in who will then deny vs saluation which folowe their steppes No man I thinke but hee that is led with the madnesse and frensie of the Manichees will accuse all this boke of falshode We haue seene also the state that the church is in in this world being molested with continuall tribulations whiles bothe open ennimies and false brethren vexe and disquiet the same Wee haue seene the vnworthy case that the Ministers are in and howe slenderly the world requiteth them Wee haue seene also the mighty hand and power of Iesus Christe whereby he faithfully defendeth his Churche in the middest of the waues of persecutions and by the crosse of his seruauntes moste gloriously triumpheth ouer the world and Prince therof Let vs therfore diligently vse these things to the instruction and confirmation of oure faithe that being strong in the same and ouercomming al dangers according to the example of the Apostles and primatiue Churche we may come to the inheritaunce of the kingdome of heauen prepared for vs from euerlasting â–ª 〈◊〉 Iesus Christe our King and Priest To whome be prayse honoure power and glorye for euer Amen FINIS I fought be said amisse remember man it spake If well do thou alone O Christ the glory take Deut. 6. Psal. 78. Math. 23. Math. 15. They began in the dayes of Ioannes Hircanus high Bishop of the Iewes about an hundred and thirtie yeares before Christ was borne Prou. 21. Galat. 1. Actes 20. Math. 15. Math. 15. 1. Cor. 7. Math. 16. Actes 17. 1. Thes. 12. Math. 11. Luc. 10. Psal. 119. Psal. 148. Psal. 47. Psal. 8. Math. 21. Math. 22. Marc. 12. Luc. 20. Iohn 5. Rom. 15. 1. Tim. 2. Actes 10. Rom. 2. Math. 5. Mar. 4. Luc. 8. Math. 19. Math. 11.13 Marc. 4. Esay 58. Psal. 150. Numer 11. Marc. 10. Psal. 32. Math. 2. Luc. 2. Math. 14.15 Luc. 5. Math. 9.20 Math. 8. Luc. 5. Math. 21. Mar. 12. Luc. 20. Math. 26. Marc. 14. Luc. 22. Iohn 18. Math. 27. Iohn 6. Colos. 3. ix. Homely vpon the Epistle to the Colossians In his Apologie toward the ende Matth. 7. Luc. 12. Rom. 11. Math. 5. Iohn 10. Psal. 110. Psal. 2. 1. Iohn 4. Apolog. 2. Tim. 2. Math. 24. Marc. 13. The commeÌ„dation of the holy History or Scripture The commeÌ„datioÌ„ and argument of
Tim. 2. Rom. 8. The zeale of the Eunuch being yet ignorante in many things Math. 7. Philips facilitie and easie intreaâ—ance Actes 5. Actes 4. Luke 24. Luke 4. 1 The Eunuch desireth to be baptized Rom. 4. Marc. 8. Col. 1.2 ij. Philip requireth the confession of his fayth Math. 7. Math. 28. iij. The confession of the Eunuch Math. 6. Iohn 6. Rom. 10. iiij. The Eunuch is baptized 1. Cor. 14. The sodeyne departure of Philip. The Eunuch complayneth not of Philips absence 1. Cor. 3.4 Iohn 3. The fruite of fayth is the ioy of the conscience Rom. 8. The painfull industrie of Philip. 1. Cor. 15. 2. Cor. 11. Rom. 15. Iohn 6. Iohn 15. 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 15. 1 The description of Saule being a persecutor Saule hath power giuen him from the high priests Deut. 17. Esay 49. Saules ende and purpose Actes 26. Philp. 3. Galat. 1. Iohn 16. â—om 10. 2 The historie of Saules conuersion The time the place Psal. 27. The maner of his conuersion The effect They are Christes enimies that persecute the Church zach 2. Psal. 2. 2. Tim. 2. The punishment of persecutors of the Church zach 12. 1. Cor. 2. Gene. 8. 1 The effect of Gods chastyning The dutie of them whome God chasteneth 1. Cor. 11. Psal. 94. Iohn 18. Chastisement hath place in matters of religion Luke 14. Deut. 1â— Christ turneth not from him that huÌ„bleth himself Math. 11. Iohn 6. Rom. 10. Luke 16. 2 Paules coÌ„panions The companions of the wicked are punished with the wicked Rom. 1. 3 Paules state and condicion God turneth the enterprises of the wicked vpon the deuysers Galat. 1. Psalm 2. Ananias is called to giue Paule hys orders Actes 22. Luke 15. Rom. 10. Luke 8. Ezech. 33. Paule prayeth 1. Thes. 5. Luke 18. Ananias fearfully draweth backe Gene. 12.20 Exod. 3.4 1. Reg. 19. Math. 10. The Lorde comforteth Ananias The prayse of Paule A chosen vessell Rom. 9. Esay 1â— Esay 1â— Dan. 4. 1. Cor. 3. Paule appoynted to preach the Gospell 1. Cor. 2. Galaâ— 6. Actes 4. 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 15. Paule is most strong in bearing of the crosse Iohn 3 Roma 8 1 Paule is restored and baptysed The obedience of Ananias The imposâ—tion or laying on of handes Preaching of the worde Scales fall from Paules eyes 2. Cor. 3. Paule is baptised Paule refresheth himselfe with meate 1. Tim. 5. zach 7. Colos. 2. 1. Tim. 4 2 The first thing that Paule did in his Apostleship Psalm 15. Psalm 16. Paule preacheth Iesus The summe of the Apostles doctrine 1. Cor. 2. Roma 9. Gala. 4. Math. 16. Iohn 6. Galat. 1. Paule confuteth y Iewes How the gospell ought to be preached Titus 1. 2. Tim. 3. The effect of Paules preaching Galat. 1. The order of the hystory is opened Chrystes ministers abyde persecution Iohn 15. Persecutors are bridled by the hande of God. Psal. 33. Math. 10. The brethren at Damasco set Paule at libertie Math. 10. The godlye must defende and deliuer their Ministers 1. Cor. 4. Galat â–ª 4. Esay 49. Paule commeth to Ierusalem Galat. 1. The Disciples are afrayde of Paule Math. 10. Luke 16. 2. Cor. 11. 1. Tim. 3. Barnabas coÌ„mendeth Saul i. Paule desâ—reth to be ioined vnto the congregation Psal. 84. ii. Paule taketh hys repulse in good part iii. He preacheth boldly Actes 6. Paule hath persecutors at Ierusalem also Luke 9. The Church hath rest 1. Coâ— â—â— 2. Cor. 1. Psal. 94. The fruite of Ecclesiastical peâ—ce 1. Cor. 3. 2. Cor. 10. How the godlye vsed the rest wherein they liued Iohn 14.16 Peter traueyleth from Church to Church 2. Cor. 11. Math. 12. The myracle of Aeneas healed of the paâ—sâ—e 2. Cor. 3. Iohn 3. i. The description of Thabita i. A Disciple 2. Cor. 10. Rom. 1.16 Ephes. 2. 1. Cor. 3. 1. Cor. 1.3 ii. Full of good works Iohn 15. Iacob 2. Iohn 15. Esay 58. Hoseas 6. Iohn 13. Math. 25. iii. She sickneth dieth Roma 8. Iohn 9. Iohn 11. 2 What they did with Dorcas when she was dead They washe hir corps Amos. 2. They sende for Peter Psal. 34. They shewe the garments that she made The relikes of the deade Apoc. 14. Marc. 14. Iacob 5. 3 How Peter rayseth vp Dorcas 2. Reg. 4. Math. 9. Peter lodgeth at Simon the Tanners 1. Cor. 1. Math. 21. The calling of the Gentyles Rom. 11. Iohn 15. 1 The description of Cornelius A Captayne Pomponius Mela in hys first booke of the situation of the world and .16 chap Deuout and fearing God. In his Apologie cap. 5. Luke 7. The exercises of true godlynesse i. The instructing of the familie or housholde Gene. 18. 1. Sam. 2.3 1. Reg. 10.11 ij. Almesses Luke 3. 1. Cor. 3. iij. Continual prayers A comparison betweene Cornelius and the souldiers of our dayes 2 The calling of Cornelius Hebrues 1. The saying or message of the Aungell Against the mainteâ—ners of merites 1. Cor. 2. Heb. 11. Ephe. 2. 2. Cor. 3. 1. Cor. 4. Esay 64. Math. 3 17. Luke 17. Cornelius is appoynted to sende for Peter Rom. 10. Rom. 11. 1 The obedience of Cornelius The commoditie of a wel instructed familie Gen. 24. Eusebius in the first boke of the lyfe of Constantius Sozomenus in the Tripartite hystorye 1. boke 7. ch Religion hath place also aâ—onge souldiers 2. Sam. 10. 1. Sam. 17. Psa. 18.144 Eusebius in the Ecclâ—sâ—asticall hystory the .ix. booke and .ix. chap. Ruffinus in the same hystorie â—1 booke and 33. chap. Cicero in hys Oration for Luc. Muraena Agaynst the Anabaptists 2 Peter by a vision is enstructed concerning the calling of the Gentyles Peter goth to his prayers fasting Peters trauÌ„ce 2. Cor. 12. The description scope of the vision An allegoricall exposition of the vision Math. 15. Iohn 3. Ephe. 2. What God hath clensed that call not thou foule 1. Tim. 4. Math. 15. 1. Tim. 4. The cloth is taken vp into heauen agayne i. Howe Peter was affâ—cted in mind with the heauenly vision The dulâ—â—â—â—e of mannes natuâ—â— Math. 7. The modesty of Cornelius messengers The prouidence of God In his bookes agaynst the Academites and in his first boke of Retractations 1. chap. Peter is aduertysed by the holy ghost 2 Peter obeyeth the commaundement of God. 1. Tim. 3. Marc. 6. 3 The meeting of Peter and Cornelius Peter refuseth godly honor Actes 14. Rom. 12. Peter excuseth his going to the Gentyles Let them eschewe the company of the wicked that will honor God. Deut. 7. Iosue 23. 1. Cor. 15. 2. Cor. 6. Apoc. 18. No manne must be iudged vnworthye the doctrine of saluation Psal. 51. Genes 8. Esay 64. Math. 7. Customes must yeelde vnto the worde of God. 2. Cor. 10. Math. 16. Luke 8. Cornelius answere vnto Peter 1 He declareth the cause of his sending Eccle. 10. Math. 24. Luke 17. 2 He giueth thanks vnto Peter Psal. 107. 1. Cor. 4. Galat. 4. Ephes. 4. 2. Thes. 2. 3 He promiseth attention Luke 10. Math. 28. The dutie of Ministers The argument
The trade of Christians paciencie Defence of lawe is permytted to the godlye The preposterous feare of the wicked The ende of rashe iudgement The Apostles departure from Philippi The constancie of Paule 1 Paule preacheth vnto the Iewes Esay 10. 2. Tim. 2. The obseruing the Sabboth dayes and comming to Church 2 The trâ—de or maner of Paules doctrine 2. Timo. 3. Iohn 5. Luc. 4. 2. Timo. 2. The fruite of Paules teaching Gene. 3. 1 Hypocrites and vagabondes are the enimyes of truth Iohn 5. 2 The indeauours of the enimies of truth Luc. 22. 3 A ioyfull ende of the sedition Math. 10. 1 Berrhoea is lyghtened with the Gospell Iohn 8. 1. Thess. 5. 1. Iohn 4. 1. Tim. 2. Galat. 1. Iohn 10. Esay 10. Galat. 3. 2 The disturbance of the Church at Berrhoea Psal. 2. 3 Paule departeth from Berrhoea Math 10. Luke 16. The prayse of Athens Paule taketh occasion to preach at Athens Iohn 2. Psal. 68. Apoc 3. Paule disputeth at Athens about religion Exod. 4. Heb 4. Ierem. 23. After what maner Paule taught at Athens Psal. 94. Luke 17. 2. Pet. 3. Iohn 3. This storye is written in Sozomenus 2. booke and 3. chap. But this author hath folowed Ruffinus reporting the same in the .x booke of the Ecclesiasticall story and 3. chap. there shalte thou reade it tolde with some more circumstances Howe the Athenians receyued Paules doctrine The argument of Paules sermon 1 The beginning with insinuation The Athenians are more superstitious than other Nations 〈…〉 Iohn 4. Hebr. 11. Psal. 50. Rom. 1â— Iohn 4. Rom. 1. 1. Reg. 18. Esay 29. Math. 15. 2 Paule teacheth the true knowledge of God. The religion in Temples is a vaine thing 1. Reg. 8. Iere. 7. Iohn 4. Matth. 24. God is not worshipped with sacrifices Psal. 50. Esay 63. Wherefore Sacrifices serued Psal. 51. The sacrifices of christians Rom. 12. Math. 26.25 Heb. 13. The beginning of mankind teacheth the worshippe of one God. The prouydence teacheth vs that one God ought to be worshipped Psal. 113. Math. 6.10 The ende of mans creation teacheth vs the worship of God. Esay 1. Ierem. 8. GOD is 〈◊〉 better by the creation of man than by ymages God can not be expressed in any ymage Esa. 40.44 1 An aunswere to them that alleage the ignorance of their forefathers for their errors Rom. 16. Math. 13. 2 He vrgeth repentaunce by terrour of the last iudgement Amos. 3. 2. Pet. 2. Iohn 15. Math. 16.24.25 2. Cor. 5. Rom. 14. Rom. 2. 2. Cor. 5. Math. 16. Cap. 19. Zach. 12. Iohn 19. Psal. 2. 3 He preacheth Christ. 1. Pet. 1. Ephes. 1. Luc. 24. Rom. 4. The effect of the doctrine of Christ among the Athenians 1. Cor. 9. What maner of Citie Corinth was Corinthiari vt graecari c. Aquilas is Paules hoste Aquilas is an ensample of fayth and charitie 1. Cor. 16. Rom. 16. Math. 10. Paule getteth his liuing with the labor of hys handes 2. Cor. 11. Philip. 4. Paule preacheth at Corinth 1. Cor. 3. 2. Tim. 2. Christ is the chiefe poynt of the Apostles doctrine The Iewes withstande Paule bearing witnesse vnto Christ. Degrees of vngodlinesse Paule shaketh of the dust agaynst the Iewes Math. 21. Luc. 19. The conuersion of Crispus and the Corinthians Paule is tempted with feare 1. Cor. 2. The diligence of God in comforting those that bee his Feare is forbidden Deut. 3. Iosue 10. Math. 10. Exod. 18. Ministers must speake and not holde their peace Reasons and argumentes of consolation Psal. 118. Math. 22. The certaintie of election and predestination Iohn 10. Ephe. 1. Rom. 8. Paule taryeth at Corinthe 1. Cor. 3. i. The Iewes are the beginners of a tumult against Paule Psal. 34. Gene. 12. Math. 10. Luke 9. The properties and studies of the enimies of truth Luke 6. 2 The chiefe matter of their accusation 3 Gallio refuseth to heare Paules cause as a matter not belonging to him The ende of this Tragedye is prosperous Psal. 105. Gallio is a president of an vngodly Officer What maner of state those people are in that lyued sometime in freedome but nowe in bondage Paule after his daungers abydeth at Corinth Iohn 10. The trust and friendship of Aquilas and Priscilla towards Paule Gene. 14. Gene. 18. Paules vowe Luke 9. 1. Cor. 11. 1. Cor. 9. Paule teacheth the Iewes at Ephesus Ezech. 18. Prouer. 16. Paules labors and diligence What maner of person and of what qualities Apollos was The baptisme of Iohn The giftes wherewith Apollo was endued 1. Cor. 12. Iohn 5. Phil. â— â— Cor. 2. 1. Cor. 13. How Apollos vsed his gifts The trade howe to teach in the church 1. Tim 4. Apollos profiteth in the knowledge of Christ. Math. 25. The prayse of Aquilas and Priscilla Iohn 8. Iohn 5. The modesty of Apollos 1. Cor. 14. Apollos goeth to Corinth 1. Tim. 5. In the church it is necessary that the wicked be confuted Titus 1. The ministers must fyght with scriptures The â—â—ate of Ephesus Apocal. 2. Paule examineth such as aunswered not in life to their profession Roma 8. The grosse ignoraunce of those which truly proâ—esse not Christ. Psal. 33. 〈◊〉 51. 〈◊〉 61. Outwarde profession improoueth counterfeyt christians The baptism of Christ or of fyre Actes 11. Paule preacheâ—h to the Iewes in the Synagoge The place for doctrine must be publike The maner how to teach 2. Tim. 4. The argument of the Apostles doctrine The kingdome of God The vsage and property of reprobates Howe reprobates must be delt with Math. 7.10 The fruite of Euaungelike endeuour is manifolde The Iewes Exorcistes Iosephus in the eyght Booke of his antiquities the second chapter Cod. lib. 9. tit 18.26 quest 5. .7 Aug. de doct Christ. lib. 2. cap. 22. De Trinit lib. 4. cap. 11. The effect of the exorcistes is vnluckye 2. Peter 2. Iacob 2. The true vse of Goddes iudgements and an ensample of true repentaunce Paule is mynded to go from Ephesus Roma 1. Paules purpose is disappoynted A sodayne vprore Math. 12. Iohn 14. Demetrius is author of the vprore The Demetrij of our age Demetrius oration Fift booke and .33 chapter The description of the sedition What Paule did in the sedition A confused countenance of sedition Howe Christians should vse themselues in time of sedition Dianas ymage come from heauen In his second booke of false religion cap. 19. The Ministers of the Gospell are neyther Church robbers nor blasphemers The best form of common weale Rebellions are easily suppressed The Argument of the xx Chapter When and in what wise Paule departed froÌ„ the Ephesians Iohn 10. Ephesi 1. 2. Cor. 11. Paule visiteth Macedoniâ— and Gréece 2. Corin. 11. Paule exhorteth the congregatioÌ„ to perseueraÌ„ce The Iewes lay wayte for Paule Math. 10. Paules gard or garrisoÌ„ An exaÌ„ple of a churche assembly Nehem. 13 Holy places Math. 5 The breaking of bread The manner of the Apostles preaching Eutichê° falleth out of a windowe dieth The miraculous raysing agayne of
Eutichus Iohn 16 Paules viages wer ful of trauailes and danger Marke 1 Luke 4 The councel of Miletus In his first booke of the life of Constantine Roma 1. The argument of Paules oration made in the counsell Paul reÌ„dreth an accompt of his liuing Humilitie 2. Thessa. 2 Desire of al mens salâ—ation Luke 19 Exod. 32 1. Sam. 15.16 Iohn 10 Constancy Paul giueth an accounte of his doctrine He taughte all things Iohn 15. He taughte both priuatly apertly The suÌ„me of Paules doctrine Luc. 24. Iohn 14. The Argument of this place Paule by the guyding of Gods spirite goeth to Ierusâ—lem Exod 4. Iere. 1. Paule is called vnto manifest daungers Paules constancie and faith Math. 10. Psalm 56. Psalm 116. Math. 16. Luc. 9. The gospel the grace of God. Iosu. 15. Actes 1. Math. 8. Paule foresheweth his death Iosu. â—4 1. Reg. 2. Math. 8. Psal. 68. Paules protestation Deut. 30. Iosu. 24. 1. Sam. 2.3 and .4 2. Cor. 12. Let Ministers take héede to theÌ„ selues 1. Timoth. 4 2. Timoth. 3 1. Sam. 2. Mala. 1.2 1. Timoth. 3. Tit. 1 Let Ministers looke vnto the whole flock Ierem 1 Ministers are ordained of God. Math. 25. Luke 16. Malach. 3 Psal. 82. Ephe. 6. Heb. 13. Secondly the ende of Ministers is to féede Thirdly the dignitie of the church Ephe. 5 1. Peter 1 Fourth of necessitie 1. Tim. 4 The description of false teachers Math. 7 Iohn 10. 1. Iohn 2 2. Thes. 2 2. Peter 2 Secondly of the example 1. Cor. 11 Sixthly of the facilitie and vtilitie Dani 12 2. Cor. â—0 He dehorteth them from couetousnesse by his exaÌ„ple 1. Timoth. 6 1. Sam. 12 Why Paule requireth not the stipend due vnto him 1. Cor. 9 2. Cor 11 It is more blessed to giue than to receiue Prouer. 19. Isa. 58. Monkishe order ouerthrowen Paule coÌ„cludeth his sermons with prayers The godly are sory for Paules departure Against the Stoikes 1 Sam. 2. Paule is taken or pulled froÌ„ them of Asia Paules nauigation is long and perillous Phil. 3. 2. Tim. 4. Paule commeth to Tyre The church of Tyre Math. 11. Esa. 23. Paule is admonished that he goe not to Ierusalem 1. Reg. 13. They of Tyre accompany Paule to the shippe very worshipfully Mark. 10. 1. Timo. 5. 2. Reg 2. The Tyrians pray in open sight Mark. 8. The moste happy course of the Gospell Philip is a president of an Euangelike shepheard First an EuaÌ„gelist Ephes. 4. Secondly Harborous Thirdly Married 1. Timot 3 Hebr. 13 Fourthly Philippes Daughters were Prophetisses 1. Cor. 14 1. Cor. 11 1. Timot 3 Agabus telleth Paule howe hée shoulde bée bounde and imprisoned Paules companions dissuade him from going to IerusaleÌ„ Math. 16 Paules constancie 2. Tim 3 Rom 14 Math 10 1. Cor. 10 An exaÌ„ple of faithfull freendes Mnason Paules host Math. 10 Charitie is not suspitious Paule goeth to the elders at IerusaleÌ„ 1. Cor. 3 1. Cor. 15 Psalm 127 The elders go about to frée Paule from hatred Rom 3 Galath 3 Rom. 7 1. Cor. 15 Galath 3 The elders oration or talke The counsell of the elders is discussed 1. Cor. 9. Paule taketh on him the vow of a Nazarite The succes of mans councell is vnhappy The Iewes are the authors of disturbance 2 Sedition is raysed 3 The articles points wherof Paul is accused 4 Paule is in hazarde of his life God sendeth one to deliuer Paule Iere. 39. and .40 Paule is bound in chaynes A descriptioÌ„ of sedition Hypocrites are more cruell than the Souldiours Timo. 1. Paule meditateth how to rxcuse him selfe Sée Iosephus in the ij booke and ij chapter of the Iewes warres Psa 34. Math. 10. Mark. 13. A comparison betwene Paule and Cicero The beginning and proposition The Narration Paule changed not his religion of ignorance Gene. 18 Paule changed not his religion of wicked contempt Apoca. 3 Paule altered not his religion of lightnesse and inconstancie Alteration of religion is to be excused by the word of god alone Math. 11 Iohn 7. Iohn 8. Iohn 10 Iohn 14 The power of Christ in subduing of his enemies Psalme 94 Zacha. 2 1. Cor. 12 Rom. 12 An exaÌ„ple of true conuersion First the beginning of conueâ—sion springeth of god 2. Cor. 3 Iere 21 〈◊〉 5 Phâ—â— 2. Secondly the manner of conuersion Iohn 16 Thirdly the dueties of conuertites Hose 6 Sée the Homely 63. chap. 6. The description of Ananias The true commendation of Ministers Ananias Oration or talke Paule is called of God. Gala. 1. 1. Timo. 1. To what ende Paule was called Iohn 6. Iere. 23. Math. 11. Gala. 1. .2 3 Paule is baptised Paule returneth to Ierusalem Paule prayeth in the Temple Paule by oracle is sent vnto the Gentiles Paule is disturbed in his oration The importunate malice of the Iewes Paule is coÌ„maunded to be beaten with rods Paul defendeth himselfe by the Romane lawes The Tribune by feare of lawes is kept vnder Paule is not afraide before the couÌ„sell Paules innocencie An exaÌ„ple of an Antichristian Counsel Paul offendeth not in rebuking the highe Priest. Flatterers are the defenders of Tyrantes Deut. 22. Exo. 22. Howe Magistrates maye preserue their authoritie Of the sectes of the Iewes â—hariseies Saduceis Escenes Paule professeth he is a Pharisie Paules enimies fal out amoÌ„g them selues The Captayne deliuereth Paul again out of the hands of of the Iewes God comforteth Paule The maner of Gods comforâ—ing God confirmeth hys consolation â—y déedes Paul requireth help of the Capten Psalm 33. Math. 10. Confidence diffidence are two extreames in eche kindâ— The Centurion curteously accomplisheth Paules request The capten is ready to aide and assist Paule The epistle of Claudus Lysias the Captayne Who Felix was Iosephus in his .20 boke of Antiquities Chapters .9 .11 The commendation of Paule Psal. 72. Roma 13. Paule is brought before Felix Paules accusers are men of great power and authoritie Luke 12. Math. 7. Luke 21. Math. 10. Marke 13. The Oration of Tertullus Nume 1â— The points of his accusation The confirmation of his accusation Prouer. 9. Deutero 19. Paules Apologie or defence He putteth away the crime of sedition In his fiâ—the Booke â–ª 33. Epistle to Marcellina his sister Hée putteth away the crime of heresie How Paule beleeued He putteth away the crime of polluting the temple The vnkindnesse of the world toward the ministers of the Church Paules boldnesse Paule escapeth the haÌ„des of his enimies Felix Drusilla heare Paule 2. Corin. 6. The points of Paules Sermon Faith in Christ. Roma 3. Gala. 2 .3 1. Pet. 3. Iustice and Tempepance are the fruites of faith Rom. 13. 3 The later iudgement Luke 21 The effecte of Paulâ—s Sermon A newe attempt of the Iewâ—s against Paul. Iere 17 Luke 22 Iohn 8 God scattereth the counsels of his ennemies The Iewes accuse Paul. The iniquitie vnrighteousnes of Festus Rom. 2. Ephe. 6. Actes 10. c Paule apealeth vnto Caesar. The President admitteth the appeale although vnwillingly Agrippa Bernice Festus
much laboure and industrie is required euen from our childhood to learne diuers tongues We see that men growen in yeres are scarse able to learne any one tongue and the perfect vse thereof But the Apostles men of ripe yeres and well striken in age beyng idiotes and vnlearned which had spent their childhood and youth not in the studie of learning but in handy occupasions euen in a moment became notable and excellent in the knowledge and vse not of one tongue or two but of all tongues at once Who here acknowledgeth not the euident worke of God Who reuerenceth not the operation of the holy ghost For what coulde the industrie or dexteritie of mans wyt haue done in so short a tyme Neither was this myracle superfluous as seruing only for bare and vayne ostentation as the thinges done by Iuglers are but very profitable and necessarie for the Apostles in discharging of their dutie and office For where Iesus Christe had appoynted them to be teachers of all the worlde that through their ministerie the doctrine of the Gospell might be published among all nations it was necessarie they shoulde be vnderstanded of all nations But howe coulde all men vnderstande them if they coulde haue vsed but their owne tongue onely in euery place Yea I thinke they founde no greater lacke hitherto in their office than that they perceyued themselues destitute of so necessarie a knowledge of tongues And so great was the incommoditie of the diuersitie of tongues which the bolde enterprise of mans pryde as Moses sheweth brought in that by meanes hereof it seemed the most wholsome doctrine of the Gospell was hyndred and the passage thereof into diuers nations stopped But God in one sounde taketh away all this impediment and stoppell and the Apostles euen in the first comming of the spirite feele them selues eased of that difficultie which was thought woulde much haue hurt them Hereof may be learned a common and generall comfort that none walking in the vocation of God dispayre of his helpe fauour God vseth to cast many thinges in the wayes of such which seeme to be impedimentes wherby they can not go through with their charge and calling But God meaneth not so much to hinder them as to trye their faith and patience Therefore it behooueth vs with constant faith and good courage to set on the thinges that passe mans strength and we shall finde God true and faithfull in the things that seeme impossible to vs to be brought to passe So neither banishment nor stuttyng tongue coulde let Moyses from bringyng Israell out of Egypt Yea when the red sea was in their way and stopped their passage whyle they followed Gods callyng it was taken out of their way and dryed vp I passe ouer infinite examples of lyke sort which are to be seene euery where aswell in holy as prophane hystories Whosoeuer therfore are appoynted teachers or magistrates to gouerne the people let them remember these thinges take vnto them good courage of minde Let priuate men also be mindefull of them and go forwarde with like constancie in their vocation For God wyll finishe the worke he hath begunne in vs so that we repent vs not of the labour that must be taken for his sake Let vs also marke in this place howe Christ Iesus which chose ydiotes and vnlearned men to be Apostles woulde not giue them license to preach abrode in the worlde tyll he had made them perfect and learned in all thinges parteyning to the office of preachyng For they which a litle before vnderstoode none but the Syrian tongue and not that neither so perfectly but by the pronuntiation as appeared in Peter they were taken for Galileans they nowe come foorth furnished with the knowledge of all tongues Besides thexact vnderstanding of the olde Testament which the same spirite taught them as appeareth by their sermons This condemneth the insolent barbarousnesse of the Anabaptistes that step from the Plough and Cart vnprepared into the Pulpet and then thinke themselues very Apostolike felowes when beyng destitute of all good learnyng and manners they can contemne all kinde of knowledge and peruerte the whole order of the Church But so farre are they from beyng defended by the Apostles example that rather the aucthoritie thereof sendeth them to learne the things that are needefull for a minister of the worde Paule certes would haue the Rectour of the Churche to be instructed with habilitie and sufficiencie to teache and requireth in him not the bare knowledge of the Articles of faith and saluation only but such a knowledge as wherby he may be able to confute the aduersarie Therefore he commaundeth Timothie whom he witnesseth was brought vp of a childe in the studie of the scripture to be diligent in readyng We confesse in deede there is no neede of all those tongues now which the Apostles by myracle vnderstoode nor it becommeth vs not to require the same of God who if he had neede of newe Apostles coulde both easily finde them and also furnishe them with meete giftes But we require chiefly the knowledge of those tongues without the which the bookes of holy scripture can not commodiously and sufficiently be declared I meane the Hebrue and the Greke tongues the one hauyng the olde Testament written in it and the other the newe Testament published by the Apostles And Paule in a certayne place saith that the chiefe vse of tongues is in the interpretation of the holy scripture Which thinges whosoeuer lacketh he shall neuer attayne to the certayne knowledge of holy scripture For whyle they depende vpon other mens interpretations they become lyke vnto those that see with other mens eyes heare with other mens eares and go with other mens feete There is needefull to the vnderstanding of these tongues the knowledge of hystories and specially the science of vtteraunce which whosoeuer lacketh certes I will say he shall doe very little good in the ministerie of the Church But bicause all these thinges are not bestowed vpon men myraculously and that that we reade chaunced here to the Apostles happeneth to fewe others therfore our industrie our labor and continuance in studie is requisite where we may both perceyue howe necessarie Schooles and Uniuersities are and also howe needefull it is to haue teachers to trayne vp youth for the ministerie of the worde And I thinke there is none ignoraunt what a speciall care was had alwaye of schooles amongst the people of god For herevnto is to be referred all the things written of the children of the Prophetes and of the Colledges wherof the holy Prophets Samuel and Elizeus had the rule and gouernaunce with great care and diligence And in the Prophete we reade howe they are greeuously reprehended which went about with dissolute manners and conuersation to corrupt the younge men appoynted for the ministerie of the Church Truely the godly Princes in tymes passed perceyued of what profite it was for the settyng foorth and
maynteyning of religion to haue Schooles duely and truely appoynted who for the preseruation and continuaunce of them thought good to prouide for them both by their counsayle and aucthoritie as appeareth easely by the foundations of most auncient Colledges Which after they had degenerated that they were become the dennes of ydle men giuen to the throte and belly or of pieuishe supersticiouse then sprong therof the horrible ruine and decaye of the Church Which Iulian the Apostata a subtyll and craftie man well forespyed who for this cause commaunded that the Christians should be kept from learning that through ignoraunce and lacke of knowledge the subtyltie and mockerie of Philosophie might take place Therefore if Christian Princes wyll not be taken for folowers and fellowes of Iulian let them knowe that the prouidyng and caryng for Schooles belongeth to them principally But let vs returne to the Apostles who we sayde erewhyle were instructed with the gift of tongues by the holy ghost For although this seemeth to haue come to passe in the Apostles onely Yet is it further to be extended For this is alway the effect of the holy ghost to chaunge and instruct the tongues of the beleeuyng For bicause the naturall man perceyueth not the thinges belongyng to the spirite of God therefore he can not reason of them as meete is And as often as he goeth about to dispute of diuine matters so often he bewrayeth his follie and infancie which thing chaunced to the gentile Philosophers as Paule saith Besides that man is delighted in vanitie and reioyceth in filthy talke and oftentymes giueth the bridle of his tongue to blasphemie as euery daye may be seene in the dayly communication of the children of this worlde Ouer and besides these mischiefes he cannot speake no not when he would be taken for most religious For when he goeth about by prayer to craue the helpe of God his mynde is pulled away either by vayne thoughtes or else he is troubled with the conscience of his sinnes that he can not pray with sure affiaunce of mynde and the prayer that is without faith can not auayle But the spirite of Christ remedieth all these faults For where he regenerateth the mindes of men and powreth into them the true knowledge of the mysteries of saluation he maketh vs able to reason of the nature of God of his wyll and of his iudgementes And the tongues which were vsed to blasphemie backbyting raylyng periurie filthie talke and all kinde of vncleannesse he loseth them to prayse God to giue him thankes and maketh them speake those thinges that set foorth the glorie of God and serue to the edifying of other to abstayne from those thinges that corrupt good maners Againe bicause he is the spirite of adoption and beareth witnesse that we certaynly be the sonnes of god He is the aucthour that wee dare call vppon GOD the father and distruste his good wyll and fauour no longer And Paul expresseth this effect of the spirite saying You haue not receyued the spirite of bondage to feare any more but you haue receyued the spirite of adoption whereby we crye Abba Father And againe Bicause you are sonnes God hath sent the spirite of his sonne into our heartes crying Abba Father Whereunto the large promises of Christ are to be referred that promise them that pray to his father in his name to be hearde This spirite lykewise withstandeth the cogitations of the fleshe and enflameth the minds as they are praying with the desire of saluation glory of god Besides that the spirite of Christ worketh here a newe myracle For as hee deuided the tongues of the Apostles that they might be able to speake the languages of all nations so hee giueth to the faithfull of all nations one and the same tongue whereby in all partes of the worlde they inuocate one and the same father with one and the same sounde and with one and the same faith And so those tongues be knit againe in one which the insolent and bolde presumption of man had deuided in sunder And this seemeth to me to be that tongue of Chanaan which the Prophete sayde the Cities of Egypt and all nations should speake And if the holy ghost chaunge the tongues of men so that he maketh them to speake the thinges that are holy and godly and which edifie many and make them with sure confidence to aske helpe of God then it easely appeareth with what spirite they are led with vtter blasphemies and cursinges with open mouth which breath out the poyson of slaunder and cursed speaking which offende the mindes of many with their impure and filthy talke hauing no regarde neither of age nor sexe and which in prayer are either altogither colde or else inuocate creatures and are not afrayde to ascribe to them the glory due to God alone or else are voyde of that sure trust and affyaunce which they shoulde call vpon God with For these are not the effectes of that holy spirite but of that maligne and vncleane spirite And Christ saith The mouth speaketh of the aboundaunce of the hart Therefore the hartes of suche are vndoubtedly possessed of the vncleane spirite of Sathan Christ therefore doth not without a cause confesse that we shall either be iustified or condemned by our sayinges And Dauid among the preceptes of lyfe numbreth this very grauely as the cheefe Kepe thy tongue from euyll and thy lippes that they speake no guile Adde hereunto that Paul the Apostle commaundeth all scurrilitie of tongue and filthy communication to be farre from the mouthes of Christians and numbreth filthynesse of speache in that roule for the which the wrath of God commeth vpon the chidren of disobedience Let Christian men therefore haue this prayer of Dauid often in their mouth Set a watche O Lorde before my mouth and keepe the doore of my lippes Let vs consider the other effect of the holy ghost in the Apostles which we may gather of the whole context of the storie The same is a bolde confession of Iesus Christ deuoyde of all feare For they begyn openly euery where to preach him to euery one that they meete with diuers languages they set forth the great workes of God as they that hearde them beare witnesse For they call the preaching of Christ or the Gospell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the great and wonderous workes of God bicause that in Christe the whole maiestie of God is most euidentlye of all other thinges seene And although there are many workes of God whereby he sheweth vs his nature and power yet amongst them all this worke that Christe did is the chiefest For in him the rigour of Gods iustice was seene who woulde not haue his owne sonne spared to th ende our sinnes shoulde be purged with due punishment This also declareth the vnspeakeable fauour and mercie of God wherewith he so tenderly loued vs that he had rather
she was guiltie But where without all care and boldly she dareth to lye she prooueth by a strong argument that she is altogither incurable â–ª For what goodnesse may a man there hope for where shame is banished wherewith honest natures as it were with a bridle are kept in doing their dutie In the meane season Sapphira expresseth a confident audacitie which is the peculiar propertie of hypocrites For whome feare they that haue minded to beguyle God and are not afrayde of his sight â–ª Wherefore the Scripture by many examples prooueth that that there is nothing more bolde and confident than hypocrisie And where open sinners for the most part fall downe at the first worde that God speaketh and are afrayde to come in his sight Hypocrites dare euen then vaunte of their integritie perfection when they feele their consciences wounded layd open before the iudgement of god Caine sheweth vs an example of this thing who being asked for Abel his brother durst malapertly answere God say who hath made me my brothers keeper And in the Prophete the Hypocrytes expostulate with God as being to wayward where they saye wherefore fast we and â—hou seest vs not wee put our liues to straightnesse and thou regardest vs not Againe It is but lost labour to serue God what profite haue we for keeping his commaundementes and for walking humbly before the Lorde of hostes What shall we saye of Iudas the Traytour who when he knewe Christ was not ignoraunt of his wickednesse and perceiued he was grieuously rebuked and reprehended yet with the other Apostles he dare to aske Christ whether he suspect him of so great an offence And Sapphiras confidence is as great considering there were so many examples that declared the Apostles were inspired with the holy ghost It is very profitable to marke well these thinges that through their boldenesse and temeritie hypocrites beguile vs not or by their wicked sayings put vs of But let vs returne vnto Peter who by inspiration of the holy spirite vnderstandeth this fraude and guyle and suffreth himselfe not to be mooued with this womanish and hypocriticall boldenesse but pronounceth the sentence of God which the same spirite put in his minde agaynst hir which consisteth of two partes The first accuseth and reprooueth hir sinne For God punisheth no person but first conuict of his sinne that he may vnderstande wherefore he is punished Howe commeth it to passe that you haue agreed togither to tempt the spirite of the Lorde He amplifyeth the boldenesse and heynousnesse of the fact by admiration and interrogation and he sayth they haue conspired togither to tempt the spirite of the Lorde But if a man woulde haue asked Ananias or Sapphira of this their doing I beleeue they woulde haue earnestly denyed they had had any such meaning But it maketh no matter what iudgement we haue of our sinnes for they are examined after the rule of Gods lawe And bicause these two maried folke went about to beguyle the congregation in whome the spirite of God is resident and reigneth it cannot be denied but through wicked temeritie they tempted the spirite of god Therefore by their hypocriticall wilynesse they sinned against the lawe which forbiddeth to tempt god And they are lymed with the same fault which go about in these dayes to beguyle the Church of Christ with counterfayting of fayth and holynesse who also shall well find that God will not let them go vnpunished for their tempting of him And least Sapphira might be excused by the authoritie and commaundement of hir husbande Peter first accuseth the consent that was betweene them and by that argument taketh from hir all excuse Where we learne that no man must consent to euill men if he will escape the iudgement of God no not to those which haue authoritie ouer vs giuen them of god For the man had power giuen him ouer his wife when it was sayde to Eue Thy lust shall pertayâ—e to thy husbande and hee shall haue the rule ouer thee And the Apostles commaunde wiues to be obedient vnto their husbandes But Sapphira is blamed for this onely that she consented to hir husbande who craftily withhelde a part of the money which he woulde seeme to haue giuen to the church Therfore the sinne that is committed against the lawes of God can be excused by no authoritie or commaundement of man bicause we must obeye God rather than man as Peter before had sayde and shall be repeated agayne in this Chapter Nowe if it be not lawfull to consent to their sinâ—es which haue power ouer vs by the ordinaunce of God what sâ—all become of those which allowe and defende not onely with consent of minde but by vnlawfull company and publike prayse the wickednesse of them whose companie they maye altogither forbeare yea which by the lawes of God they ought to forbeare To say nothing of them which are companions with them in their traueyle and daungers and helpe them forwarde in their mischieuousnesse The other part of Gods sentence pronounced by Peter conteyneth the punishment which Sapphira had with hir husbande Beholde sayeth he the feete of them which buried thy husbande bee ready at the doore to carye thee out And by and by she fell downe deade at Peters feete and was caried forth and buried by hir husbande This is the tenour of Gods iustice that they which commit like fault are punished with like punishment as he testifieth in the Prophete saying Should I not punishe these things and should I not be auenged of all such people as these be Hereof ought a generall rule to be taken which must extende to all sinnes and wickednesse For he that in times past reuenged most seuerely the oppression of the poore vniust violence tyrannie vsurie slaughter adulterie whoredome and such like he will punishe the same in vs at this day except we repent as be commeth Christians Yet the chiefe ende and meaning of this place is that we should learne what remayneth for them which vnder the pretence of Christ seeke their owne lucre and dare deceyue the Church It seemeth sometimes that the worlde laugheth vpon them but their felicitie is not stable and they long enioye not their goodes wrongfully gotten For the gladnesse of the vngodly is quickly ended and the ioy of hypocrites continueth but the twinkling of an eye We haue also an example hereof in Iudas the Traytor who when he thought he had best prouided for his owne behoofe and seemed to haue bene in high fauour with the Bishops feeleth in himselfe such seueritie of Gods iustice that it driueth him to the halter so that he coulde long enioye neyther his lyfe nor his money which was dearer to him than his lyfe And God graunt that a number in these dayes taste not of the lyke punishment which vnder colour of the Gospell haue sought nothing else but the spoyle and possession of the Church goods We haue
to be offended at the manaces of Tyrannes which now a dayes threaten destruction to the Gospell and to our Churches But let vs rather trust in God who is both able to saue his elect in this worlde and to make them coheyres with Christ in the world to come to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The ninth chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .lxiij. Homelie AND Saule yet breathing out threatnings and slaughter agaynst the Disciples of the Lorde went vnto the highe Priest and desired of hym letters to carye to Damascus to the Sinagoges that if hee founde anye of this waye whether they were men or women he myght bring them bounde to Ierusalem And when he iourneyed it came to passe that as he was nygh to Damascus sodeinly there shyned round about him a lyght from heauen and he fell to the earth and hearde a voyce saying to him Saule Saule why persecutest thou me And he sayde what art thou Lorde And the Lorde sayde I am Iesus whome thou persecutest It is harde for thee to kicke agaynst the pricke THat saying of Christ is verye notable No man commeth vnto me except my father drawe him And it is not vnlyke vnto that other where he sayeth to his Disciples You haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you For bothe oâ— them teach vs that saluation and whatsoeuer belongeth therto commeth to vs through the meere grace of God and that nothinge is to bee ascrybed to our workes or merites Hereof there are many examples among which this one is notable which of late we sawe in the Aethiop vnto whome Philip a Preacher of true saluation by the meere benefite of God was sent when he thought not of it much lesse seeking after it Yet bicause it is reported that he was endued with certaine singuler gifts least any man myght thinke that he attayned to saluation through the merite of them the hystorie of Saule conuerted vnto Christ is of purpose sette after his conuersion whome Iesus Christ doth not only prouoke and draw agaynst his will vnto saluation but as it is sayd in the Parable of certaine guestes Luke 14. compelleth him to come in And surely Luke so reporteth all this historie that euery man may see nothing is here attributed to the merit of man but that saluation commeth vnto Saule by the benefite of Gods onlye grace Yea Paule himselfe plainly teacheth that this ensample is to bee referred chiefely to this ende where he sayth that he was therefore called and cutte of euen in the middle of hys tyrannicall enterprises agaynst the Church that Iesus Christ might shewe on him first all clemencie and mercye for an ensample vnto them that shoulde beleeue in him And in another place he confesseth he is vnworthy the name of an Apostle if we respect his merite or desert but that hee is by the grace of God whatsoeuer he is Howbeit whereas there be in this hystorie many things most worthy to be knowne and considered it shall be profitable for vs to examine all the poyntes and circumstances thereof And at this present Luke first propoundeth the description of Saule and then he beginneth the hystorie of hys conuersion Luke is very diligent in describing of Saule bicause by his description both Gods power goodnesse is the more euidently knowne First he declareth his disposition and nature where he sayth he breatheth out threatnings and slaughter His mynde therefore was inflamed and incensed agaynst the Church a signe and note whereof he had giuen before at the stoning of Steuen and when he did make hauocke of the Church at Ierusalem as hath bene declared heretofore Yet nowe seeing he preuayleth nothing but that the Church spreadeth euery day further and further he conceyueth such a furie and rage in his mynde that he can doe nothing nowe but breath out and dreame of cruell threates bloudy slaughters and destructions For as we sayde before such is the nature of tyrauntes and the enimies of the Church that after they haue once tasted the bloude of the godly the more they rage and lyke beastes haue cast from them all sense of humanitie and are not able to put awaye that rage of mynde that they haue conceyued vnlesse they be tamed by the mightie hande of god Examples of this crueltie is euerywhere so be seene in hystories The consideration of them serueth vs for this purpose to make vs vnderstande what to hope for of the tyraunts of these dayes whome we see nowe so vsed vnto bloude that they thirst after it more cruelly than any Tygres Whom surely vnlesse the Lord tame no mannes force or reason can mollifie or appease But bicause rage of mynde must be fenced with armour Saule prouydeth him of that also For it is sayde he went vnto the high Priest of whome he receyued letters to the Sinagoges of Damascus whereby full power was giuen him to bynde as many as he coulde fynde to be Christians Wherby we gather that matters of religion the same tyme were committed by the Romaine Presidentes to the high Priestes For they being blinded in Gentyle superstition as it is credible that they were soone wearied with the dayly controuersies about religion so they sought all meanes whereby to ridde themselues of such incombrances and to lay the enuie and hatred of the people vppon others neckes Thys occasion fell out as the Byshops woulde wyshe it whose aduaunâ—age and honor came in perill by preaching of the Gospell Saule therefore garded by their authoritie and taking to him complices and ministers of his mischiefe goeth to Damascus for that he vnderstoode the kingdome of Christ beganne to spring and flourishe marueylously in that place This thing teacheth vs that Byshops will alwayes bee the grieuousest enimies of true religion and Christian doctrine who by their studie and diligence ought most to set it forwarde For assoone as they begynne to conuert religion into lucre they can then abide the lyght of the truth no longer which reprooueth their naughtynesse That these Byshoppes were such is more euident by the hystorie of the Gospell than needeth any long demonstration What we may therefore hope for of the Prelates of our dayes he shall easily perceyue that well marketh their couetousnesse and ambicion In the meane season we haue to consider the prophane cowardlynesse and slouth of Princes and Magistrates who bicause they passe little of religion will get them no enuie or hatred for religion sake And yet least they shoulde seeme Godlesse and voyde of religion they commit such matters to Popes Byshops and Cardinals getting themselues by this pretence a great estimation of godlynesse and seeking an excuse agaynst them that might saye they were persecutors of the truth For they say such controuersies belong not vnto them and perswade themselues that they cannot doe more godlye than to commit all such matters vnto the heades of the Church In which iudgement they are marueylously confirmed
greater number haue bene deceyued with false opinions of God haue not truely serued hym Only Noe with his familie which were but eyght persons followed an opinion of God religion contrary to al the world hath God to confyrme warrant of the same And the Patriarches a very fewe in number as bright starres shining in the dark fyrmament were scattred abroade among the vnbeleeuing Gentyles what shal we say of the people of Israel the peculyars of the Lord Read we not that they and their Byshops most fowly and wickedly erred when contrarie to the commaundement of God they enterprised to cast a Calfe as the Prophet saith turned the maiesty of their God into the similitude of an Oxe that eateth hay And to speake of Gods newe people doth not Christ call it a small flock and sayth he not they are fewe which go in at the narrowe gate vnto saluation yea Paule sayth that grieuous Wolues shall rise vp euen of those of the congregation which shall not spare the flock and he sayth also that Antichrist shall sit aloft in the temple of god Let them cease therefore to obiect vnto vs the consent of multitude and authoritie of the Church which resist the open veritie We require the worde of God and voyce of Christ which ought to be the onely touch and rule to iudge all controuersies in doctrine Furthermore least anye man should put God in faulte of the Gentyles ydolatrie and superstition the Apostles vse a preoccupation or preuention in the which they cleere God of all maner of fault For hee saye they hath alwayes borne wytnesse of himselfe his nature and pleasure and hath shewed his inuisible nature and essence vnto the worlde by hys visible workes And omytting those great and woonderfull works of God which passe mans capacitie and reache he rehearseth his daylie workes whereby he doth good vnto men that euen for this cause they were able to drawe any man to the diligent consideration of so soueraigne a god For who is so blynde or dull that he perceyueth not the seasonable tymes and the increase of victuals springing thereof who will say these things come to passe by chaunce that are knyt togyther so fast by order of nature that if any thing commeth beside the woonted course of nature it is thought a woonder And I pray you what an vnthankfulnesse is it not to acknowledge that God which alone prouydeth vs not of necessaries onely but also giueth vs aboundance of those things that are delectable and pleasaunt Or what excuse of ignoraunce can they alleage for themselues which as often as they take their meate are admonished of Gods liberallitie towards vs In this place there is a profytable doctrine and for the beating downe of the superstitious curiositie of some persons verie necessarie that is to say who is the author of the influences of heauen and the increase and yeelde of the earth The Apostles say of God the Creator that he gyueth vs rayne from heauen and fruitefull seasons replenishing vs with foode and gladnesse Herevnto agreeth the scripture in euery place Dauyd diligently accounteth the same among the other workes of God saying He couereth the heauen with clowdes and prepareth rayne for the earth and maketh the grasse to growe vpon the mountaynes He giueth fodder vnto the cattell and feedeth the yong Rauens that call vpon him He gyueth snowe lyke wooll and scattereth the hoare frost lyke ashes he casteth forth his yse like morsels He sendeth out hys word melteth them he bloweth with his winde and the waters flowe Againe He watreth the hylles from aboue the earth is filled with the fruit of his workes He bringeth forth grasse for the cattle and herbe for the vse of men that he may bring foode out of the earth c. I omyt infynite other testimonies which might be brought But God moderateth all these thinges according to hys iust will and pleasure whyle he sendeth plenteous encrease to them that walke in hys lawe and scarcitie and barrennesse to the disobedyent whereof we haue euydent examples Here the Astrologers are confuted who attrybuting these thinges to the position and placeing of the Planets reuoke and bring in agayne the prophane names of Gods and almost all kinde of gentilitie The superstitious are here also reprooued which make the saints authors hereof which aske rayne seasonable weather of them hauing Masses and seruice appoynted for that ende and purpose Let both these sortes see what God sayth in Hoseas chap. 2. And let vs followe the Apostles doctrine â–ª and acknowledge one onely God to be the author and gouernour of all these things which is â—eyther bound to the course of Planets nor is not subiect to nature but according to hys good pleasure and iust iudgement moderateth and ordereth all things Nowe Luke declareth the effect of the Apostles sermon and sayth that they of Lystra coulde scarce be restrayned with all this weyght of wordes and sentences but that they woulde doe sacrifyce vnto them So frowarde and obstinate man is in retayning of superstition yet is the obstinacie of our time greater These men coulde with one Sermon be prohibited where nowe adayes there are numbers which with many yeares traueyle and daylie sermons can not be brought into the right way Let vs therfore pray vnto God the father that he will illuminate both them and vs with his holye spirite and bring vs to the true and wholesome knowledge of him and his sonne Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The lxxxxix Homelie THYTHER came certaine Iewes from Antioch and Iconium which when they had obtayned the peoples consent and had stoned Paule drewe him out of the Citie supposing he had bene deade Howbeit as the Disciples stoode rounde about him he arose vp and came into the Citie And the next daye he departed with Barnabas to Derba And when they had preached to that Citie and had taught many they returned againe to Lystra and to Iconium and Antioch and strengthned the Disciples soules againe and exhorted them to continue in the fayth affirming that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdome of God. AS our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ laboureth incessantly to maintaine and defende the saluation of mankinde so Satan is altogither occupyed in ouerthrowing the kingdome of God and in pulling men from the waye of saluation Hereof in this hystorie haue we a most euident example For as the Apostles were preaching at Lystra fyrst Satan moued certaine superstitious persons to giue diuine honour vnto them and no doubt but this was the drift of that malicious enimie of mannes saluation to haue tripped the Apostles by tempting them with ambition wheras he had attempted Christ before with the same But his enterprise commeth not to passe For Paule and Barnabas perceyuing this craft of the Deuill and being enflamed with more zeale than before defended most